Home Blog Page 170

THE SOFT VOICE OF THE SERPENT SHORT STORY QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS GRADE 12

THE SOFT VOICE OF THE SERPENT SHORT STORY QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS GRADE 12 The Soft Voice of the Serpent and Other Stories is the second short story collection by the South African writer Nadine Gordimer, and her first to be published outside South Africa. It was published on May 23, 1952, by Simon & Schuster in the United States, and in the United Kingdom by Gollancz in 1953.

THE SOFT VOICE OF THE SERPENT BY NADINE GORDIMER

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.

Extract A

[The lady wheels the man into the garden.]

A first slight wind lifted again in the slack, furled sail of himself; he felt it belly gently, so gently he could just feel it, lifting inside him.So she wheeled him along, pushing hard and not particularly well with her thin pretty arms – but he would not for anything complain of the way she did it or suggest that the nurse might do better, for he knew that would hurt her – and when they came to a spot that he liked, she put the brake on the chair and settled him there for the morning. That was the first time and now he sat there every day. He read a lot, but his attention was arrested sometimes,
quite suddenly and compellingly, by the sunken place under the rug where his leg used to be. There was his one leg, and next to it, the rug flapped loose. Then looking, he felt his leg not there; he felt it go, slowly, from the toe to the thigh. He felt that he had no leg. After a few minutes he went back to his book. He never let the realisation quite reach him; he let himself realise it physically, but he never quite let it get at him. He felt it pressing up, coming, coming, dark, crushing, ready to burst – but he always turned away, just in time, back to his book.
  1. Complete the following sentences by filling in the missing words. Write down only the word(s) next to the question number (1(a) – 1(d)).
    The man is being pushed in a (a) … by his (b) … He spends much time (c) … in the garden. Sometimes he thinks about the (d) … he lost.  (4)
  2. Refer to “slack, furled sail of himself” (line 1).
    1. Identify the figure of speech used (1)
    2. Explain why the writer has used this figure of (2)
  3. How do you know that the woman is not good at pushing the man?     (1)
  4. The man does not complain about how the woman pushes him. What does this tell you about him? State TWO (2)
  5. Using your own words, briefly describe how the man feels about his loss. State TWO points.  (2)
  6. Refer to lines 14-15. (“He felt it … ready to burst.”)
    What does the use of the word “crushing” tell you about the man’s feelings?    (2)
  7. In your view, should the man keep quiet about how he feels about his loss? Give a reason for your answer.      (2)  [16]

Answers

    1. wheelchair ✓
    2. wife ✓
    3. reading ✓
    4. leg ✓
    1. metaphor ✓
    2. To show that he feels just like a sail that has lost its ✓✓
  1. She has to push hard. ✓/She is not doing particularly well. ✓/Her arms are thin. ✓/The man actually thinks that the nurse may do better. ✓
  2. He is sensitive. ✓
    He is tolerant. ✓
    He is patient. ✓
  3. Emotionally he has not come to terms with his loss and he feels a sense of helplessness/sadness/hopelessness. ✓✓
  4. It emphasises the impact the loss has on him. ✓
    He feels devastated. ✓
    He is extremely hurt. ✓
  5. No. It is better for him to share his feelings. It helps with the healing process. ✓✓
    OR
    Yes. He needs to come to terms with his loss./He must accept his loss before anybody else can help him. ✓✓

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.

Extract B

[They talk about the locust.]

“Get another little chair made for him and you can wheel him out here with me.”
“Yes,” she laughed. “Only for him it would have to be a kind of little cart, with wheels.”
“Or maybe he could be taught to use crutches. I’m sure the farmers would like to know that he was being kept active.”
“The poor old thing,” she said, bending over the locust again. And reaching back somewhere into an inquisitive childhood she picked up a thin wand of twig and prodded the locust, very gently. “Funny thing is, it’s even the same leg, the left one.” She looked round at him and smiled.
“I know,” he nodded, laughing. “The two of us …” And then he shook his head and, smiling, said it again: “The two of us.”
She was laughing and just then she flicked the twig more sharply than she meant to and at the touch of it there was a sudden flurried papery whirr, and the locust flew away.
She stood there with the stick in her hand, half afraid of the creature again, and appealed, unnerved as a child, “What happened. What happened.”
There was a moment of silence. “Don’t be a fool,” he said irritably.
They had forgotten that locusts can fly.
  1. In line 1 the man says that the locust needs a “little chair”.
    1. Why does the locust need a chair? (1)
    2. Who does the man think is responsible for the locust’s injury? (1)
    3. Do you think he is being serious when he suggests that the woman should wheel the locust around? Explain your (2)
  2. What point is the man making in his statement in lines 5–6 when he says, “I’m sure the … being kept active”.                      (2)
  3. Choose the correct answer to complete the following sentence:
    When the man refers to “The two of us” in line 12, he means the …

    1. man and the locust.
    2. woman and the locust.
    3. man and the woman.
    4. man and his nurse.                                                                   (1)
  4. At the end of the story the locust flies
    1. Explain how the man’s mood (2)
    2. Why does his mood change in this way? (2)
  5. Is the following statement TRUE or FALSE? Give a reason for your answer.
    In the title of the story the serpent refers to a real snake in the garden. (2)
  6. Consider the story as a whole. The woman experiences mixed feelings towards the What are these feelings? (2)
  7. Do you admire the woman? Discuss your (2)
  8. The main theme of the story is about coming to terms with one’s How can disabled people be helped to come to terms with their loss? Discuss your view stating at least TWO points. (2) [17]

Answers 

    1. The locust has lost its leg✓
    2. The woman / his wife ✓
    3. No. He is merely making a joke. He knows very well that it is not possible. ✓✓
      OR
      Yes. He is using the locust to point out/emphasise his own disability/difficulty in moving around. ✓✓       (2)
  1. Locusts are pests (that destroy crops). The farmers would be happy that the locust was kept busy elsewhere. ✓✓   (2)
  2. A /the man and the locust✓ (1)
    1. His mood changes from happiness to irritation✓
      He was joking at first but he later became nasty/angry. ✓
      He was happy but once the locust flew off he became unhappy. ✓ (2)
    2. He realises that the locust is able to fly✓
      The locust is able to move but he cannot. ✓
      Although the has locust lost a leg just like he has, the locust can fly away but he is still stuck in the wheelchair. ✓       (2)
  3. False. The serpent refers to the locust. ✓
    It refers to the temptation in the Garden of Eden. ✓
    It refers to the temptation that there is hope in end. ✓
    (False hope for the man). ✓
    Everything can be fixed in the end. ✓                                            (2)
  4. At first she is afraid of the locust and then she feels sorry for the locust. ✓
    She feels sorry for the locust and then becomes afraid of the locust. ✓                      (2)
  5. Yes. She takes good care of her husband. /She is patient / tolerant. ✓✓
    OR
    No. ✓ It is her duty to take care of him even if he is disabled. ✓✓              (2)
  6. They should be helped ✓
    They should be helped to become independent. ✓
    They should be counselled. ✓
    They should not be treated like outcasts. ✓                                  (2)  [17]

LORD OF THE FLIES GRADE 12 NOTES – LITERATURE STUDY GUIDE

LORD OF THE FLIES GRADE 12 NOTES – LITERATURE STUDY GUIDE Lord of the Flies is the 1954 debut novel of British author William Golding. The plot concerns a group of British boys who are stranded on an uninhabited island and their disastrous attempts to govern themselves. The novel’s themes include morality, leadership, and the tension between civility and chaos.

Introduction

Lord of the Flies is about a group of boys who are stranded on an island. The novel is an allegory. An allegory is a story that has two meanings and is understood on two levels. On one level it tells a story about how the boys survive – how they organise themselves and find food and shelter.
On another level the boys represent different kinds of people in the world. The conflicts and power struggles that take place among the boys represent the wars, power struggles and cruelty found in the world.
In an allegory, the characters and events become symbols that represent other things in the world.

 1.The author

William Golding was born in England in 1911 and died in 1993. As well as being a writer, he was a teacher at an expensive boys’ school. His experience as a teacher showed him that children could be very cruel to one another.
He fought in the Second World War (1939-1945) and saw for himself the destruction and cruelty of war. These horrific events made William Golding believe that all human beings were capable of extreme evil. He also believed that it was only through the laws of society and personal self- control that people could stop themselves from acting out the evil in their natures. He expressed his belief in the dark side of human nature in this, his first novel, which he wrote in 1954.

 2.Background

This section outlines some of the things that would have influenced William Golding when he was writing Lord of the Flies.

 2.1 War

During the Second World War (1939-1945) more than 60-million people were killed and many cities were destroyed by bombs. The Holocaust and the dropping of the atom bomb were two of the worst events of that terrible war.

  • The Holocaust was the mass murder of about eleven million people by Adolf Hitler’s Nazi Party in Germany. Those murdered included Jews, gypsies, communists, homosexuals and the disabled.
  • Hiroshima and Nagasaki are the two Japanese cities on which America dropped atomic bombs. Those who weren’t killed immediately died in the following months from burns, radiation sickness, and other injuries and illnesses.

The use of atomic weapons horrified people. Many were very worried about the possibility of an atomic war that could destroy the world. It led to a tense period in international relations called the Cold War. This was not an actual war, but describes the bad relations between the United States and the Soviet Union that lasted from the late 1940s until 1991. Although the United States and the Soviet Union never fought each other directly, each of them threatened to destroy the other with nuclear weapons.
William Golding was interested in what makes people violent and leads them to fight each other, especially when they are in very difficult situations. In Lord of the Flies he shows us how pointless war is. For example, the boys would have had a much better chance of living safely on the island if they had remained friendly with each other. But in the end, Jack destroys any chance of their being able to live on the island by setting it on fire. In this way, the fire becomes a symbol of the atom bomb, which was used at the end of the Second World War.

 2.2 Social attitudes

Some of the characters in the novel show negative attitudes towards others, who come from different backgrounds. This reflects attitudes the boys have learned from adults in their society. For example, the upper classes (people in higher income groups) may consider themselves superior and look down on people from the lower classes. In Lord of the Flies, Piggy is from a working-class family (low income group). Most of the other boys in the novel seem to be from richer, upper-class families. One example is Ralph, whose father is a military officer, and the choirboys, who came from a private school.
The officer who arrives at the end of the novel says that he expected British schoolboys to have behaved better. This suggests that he believes that Western civilisation makes the British superior to people from other cultures. This “superior” attitude is also shown in the language used in the novel.
For example, a “savage” is considered to be a person who is uneducated, wild, fierce, and cruel. Some Westerners regard all black people as “savages” and have no respect for them. When Piggy refers to Jack’s group as “painted niggers” he is probably talking the way he has heard many adults talk.

 3. Title

One of the names of Satan (the devil) in Hebrew is “Beelzebub”, which means “lord of the flies”. By using this name as the title of the novel, the author symbolises the evil that is found in the hearts of people who behave in cruel and savage ways.

 4. How the story is told

This section outlines the different elements in the novel that the writer uses to tell the story.

 4.1 Setting

In Lord of the Flies a group of boys ends up on a tropical island somewhere in the Pacific Ocean when the plane they are in is shot down. They find they are the only people on the island; there are no grown-ups at all.
There is a beach with a lagoon – a pool of salt water separated from the sea by a coral reef. Beyond the coral reef is the Pacific Ocean. Behind the beach are the jungle (forest) and a mountain of pink rock. Fruit such as bananas grows in the forest. There are butterflies, birds and wild pigs. The island is beautiful and the weather is extremely hot, so hot that at noon the coral reef looks as though it is floating.
lotf
There is a “scar” through the jungle caused by the passenger section of the aeroplane that crash-landed, destroying trees and other plants.
We are not told when the story takes place, but we do know it is in an imaginary future during a nuclear war in which atom bombs have destroyed most of Europe. According to Piggy, most of the adults have been killed. Perhaps the boys in the plane that was shot down were being flown to a safer place, away from the war.

Fact:

  • During World War 2, many children were sent to smaller towns or rural areas which were less likely to be bombed.

 4.2 Characters

The central character, which is who the story is mostly about, is called the protagonist. The character that the protagonist opposes, or is in conflict with, is called the antagonist.
In Lord of the Flies, Ralph is the protagonist and Jack is the antagonist who opposes him.

Lord of the Flies is an allegory. This means that the story of the boys on the island symbolises something else in the real world. Each of the main characters has a different role to play in the story and represents a different theme relevant to the real world.

notes
Characterisation is the way in which the author reveals characters’ personalities. This is by describing their thoughts, feelings, expressions and actions. As you read the novel, look for evidence that shows the characters’ personalities and emotions, and how they change during the story.

 Main characters

This section outlines some of the key features of the main characters. As you read the novel, and this study guide, look for examples that show these features of the characters.

Ralph

Ralph is elected leader of the boys at the beginning of the story and tries to create a democratic and orderly society.
This character is charming and inspires the other boys to want to be like him. He is a productive and practical leader who cares for people. He has a strong sense of what is right and what is wrong, and prefers to think carefully before making a decision.

In the end his goodness is defeated by the evil around him.

  • Symbolises order, civilisation and democracy

Jack

Jack is the leader of the choir boys when they arrive on the island.
This character is arrogant and does not allow anybody to argue with him about his decisions. He has many negative qualities: he is a bully, wild, selfish and cruel. He likes to show off. He becomes a brutal and power-hungry dictator.

  • Symbolises savagery and violence

Piggy

Piggy is an outcast and is made fun of by the other boys.
He is an orphan who suffers from asthma (a condition that affects his breathing) and is not fit or athletic. He is intelligent, knowledgeable, inventive and has common sense. He is also cautious and timid, and avoids dangerous or risky activities.
Eventually he becomes the victim of the other boys’ brutality and a symbol of the fact that they have become totally uncivilised.

  • Symbolises civilisation, order and reason

Simon

Simon is the boy who helps Ralph while the others just play. He is good, reliable and wise, although considered strange by others, especially because he often faints and has fits. He appreciates the beauty of nature and is not afraid of the dark; he likes to visit his secret place to think there. He is a visionary (a prophet or a person who can see a deeper truth).
This character realises what the “beast” really is, but the other boys do not understand him. In the end he, too, becomes a victim.

  • Symbolises goodness and wisdom and the way those values are destroyed when people become barbaric (savage)

Roger

This character frightens and bullies the little boys. He also murders Piggy.
Roger is violent and brutal, and enjoys hurting other people. He is Jack’s right-hand man. He is secretive and says little in the beginning of the story

  • Symbolises evil and savagery

Minor characters

  • Sam and Eric: Two boys who are twins and therefore treated as one person; basically decent, but not heroes; also called Sam ‘n Eric or Samneric
    Symbolise people who give in under pressure
  • The Biguns: The bigger boys, about 11 or 12 years old
    Symbolise people who support a leader who gives them power and material things
  • The Littluns: The small boys, about 5 or 6 years old
    Symbolise the ordinary, powerless people who suffer

 Make your own character charts

A character chart can help you to keep track of the evidence about a character as you revise the story. In your character chart:

  • Write the characteristics (features or qualities) of the character in the first column
  • Write the evidence for these characteristics in the second Include the chapter number for the evidence so it is easier to find again.

We have filled in Ralph’s character chart for you – so you can see how to do it in the other character charts.

e.g.       Character chart: Ralph       

Ralph is the protagonist (main character) in the novel.
Symbolises: Order, civilisation, and a democratic leader who cares for the people.

CharacteristicsEvidence
1. Responsible and caring leader
  1. Ralph takes charge at the start, organising a search of the island and the signal fire. (Chapters 1, 2)
  2. He realises the boys need shelters for protection and to feel safe. (Chapter 3)
  3. He makes others feel confident. When he says, “…of course we shall be rescued,” he cheers up the boys and brings “light and happiness”. (Chapter 2)
2. A fair and democratic leader who wants the society on the island to be orderly while the boys wait for rescue.
Rescue and a return to civilisation mean everything to him.
  1. He makes a rule that the boy holding the conch has the right to speak and be heard, so everyone can share in making decisions. (Chapter 2)
  2. He insists that the signal fire is kept alight to show passing ships the boys are on the island so they can be rescued. (Chapter 5 and others)
3. Becomes more mature as time passes and learns more about himself.
  1. At the beginning of the novel he thought it would be fun to have no adults (he stood on his head in delight). He learns that life on the island is a struggle and that being a leader is difficult and a great responsibility. (Chapter 5)
  2. He realises that thinking is important and that Piggy is wiser than he is. (Chapter 5)
  3. At the end of the novel he is wiser and grieves for “the end of innocence, the darkness of man’s heart” and the death of Piggy. (Chapter 12)
4. Shows a darker, more violent, side to his nature when he gets caught up in the excitement of hunting.
  1. He is proud and excited when he wounds the boar and afterwards wants to hurt Robert. (Chapter 7)
  2. Later he takes part in the dance in which Simon is attacked and killed. (Chapter 9)
5. Can be affected by stress and cannot always make a decision easily.
  1. After the death of Simon, his mind goes blank and Piggy helps him say what he means. (Chapter 10)
  2. When he is being hunted, he has to decide the best way to save himself without Piggy’s good ideas or an assembly where ideas can be debated. (Chapter 12)

 4.3 Structure and plot development

The events that happen in Lord of the Flies take place chronologically, which means they are described in the order in which they happen.

Exposition

  • The island is described and we meet Ralph, Piggy, Jack, Simon, Roger, Samneric and the other (Chapter 1)

Rising action

  • A conflict develops between Ralph and Jack
  • The fear of the beast increases and affects the behaviour of the boys. No one listens to Simon’s explanation of the beast (Chapters 2-8)

Climax

  • This begins after Simon finds the “lord of the flies” (the pig’s head on the stick). He also finds the dead airman who was mistaken for the beast. When he hurries to tell the boys, he is killed
  • This is the turning point of the Now the conflict between Ralph and Jack becomes a war – the war between good and evil – leading to the death of Piggy and to Ralph having to run for his life. (Chapters 9-11)

Falling action

  • Sam and Eric betray Ralph’s hiding place and he is hunted
  • The tribe sets the forest alight to smoke Ralph out (Chapter 12)
    It’s not much of a rescue – the boys manage to escape from the island and their madness, but only to go back to the real world where a nuclear war is going on!
    But perhaps now they are wiser – they’ve learned from their experience …

4.4  Themes

This section provides a summary of the themes in Lord of the Flies. More examples are given in the “Chapter by chapter” section of the guide.

Good and evil

  • The island on which the boys are stranded is so beautiful and unspoilt by people that it seems like a paradise – a perfect place to live. This reminds the reader of the Garden of Eden in the Bible before Adam and Eve were tempted by the devil (Satan) and brought evil into the world. It suggests that the boys will bring evil to the island.
  • People can be both good and evil. The struggle between good and evil is shown in the novel through contrasting characters. For example, Simon is good while Roger is evil, and the way in which some characters are tempted to act badly (for example, Jack becomes more brutal and cruel as the story goes on).
  • Goodness is related to friendship and helping oneanother. In the novel, civilisation and democracy represent values that are considered to be good, while corruption, savagery, violence and cruelty are evil.

Civilisation and savagery

  • For the boys, civilisation means their homes in Britain where they had food and shelter – not the wilderness of the island where they have to struggle for even their most basic needs. Ralph, in particular, wants to go back to civilisation and hopes that someone will see the smoke from the fire and rescue them
  • Civilisation also relates to a society that is democratic (everyone has a right to speak), and where there is some law and order
  • Savagery is related to violence and William Golding’s message is one of non-violence.

Innocence and corruption

  • Innocence is linked to goodness, and being unaware of the bad side of human nature. It is the innocence of the boys that made the island at first seem like paradise. They want to have fun and adventure.
  • Gradually, it seems as if this innocence is lost. For example, Ralph seems hopeful at the beginning of the story, but he realises how hard it is to be a responsible, caring leader.  In Chapter 7, even he acts violently, when he attacks the boar. By the end of the novel he weeps “for the end of innocence, the darkness of man’s heart” (Chapter 12).
  • Corruption refers to the temptation to act in a way that is not good. For example, refusing to act for the good of the group, or society as a whole, creates corruption.
  • Jack’s innocence seems to be corrupted by power as he becomes more violent and cruel. He is a leader, yet he abuses his power by punishing the boys who do not obey him

Order and disorder

  • Order is related to democracy and civilisation. Some rules, or laws, are needed to help people work effectively together. For example, in meetings the conch is used in order to make sure that everyone does not talk at once.
  • However, there is a danger in having too much order and not allowing anybody the freedom to choose. For example, Jack makes a lot more rules than Ralph, but Jack’s rules are meant to make the boys do what he wants, not to look after them
  • Disorder is related to chaos and savegery

Leadership

  • There is a contrast between two types of leadership. These represent the struggle between democracy and dictatorship
  • Ralph is a responsible, caring leader who believes in democracy
  • Jack is a dictator – he wants to be in charge so he can tell others what to He enjoys the power that he has over the other boys.

Power

  • Power relates to authority: the right to give orders and make decisions on behalf of In a democracy the people who vote have power – they give their elected leader this authority.
  • Ralph is the leader who is first elected. However, later in the novel most of the boys choose to follow Jack instead of Ralph.
  • Jack abuses this power when he acts like a dictator
  • Physical strength and weapons also give people power – the power to harm others through violence, or the threat of violence. For example, Jack’s knife gives him the power to kill the pig.

Wisdom

  • Wisdom is a combination of knowledge, experience and good judgement. A wise person has the ability to see things in a clearer way than others do.
  • Both Simon and Piggy (whom Ralph describes as “wise” in Chapter 12) are wise
  • Yet, they are both killed. Perhaps William Golding is suggesting that if there were more wise leaders in the world there would be less war and violence

Fear

  • William Golding was interested in exploring what makes people violent, or makes them act in ways that are not rational and are not based on logic or reason. Fear, especially fear of something people do not understand, is one cause of violence
  • In the novel, not only the littluns, but also the older boys, are afraid of the unknown beast.  In Chapter 3 even Jack is uneasy in the forest.

4.5 Symbols

In Lord of the Flies William Golding uses many symbols. The symbols are linked to themes in the novel.
symbols in lotf

A symbols quiz

Write down in column B the themes that the symbols relate to. Choose the themes from the list below.
Themes: Good; evil; civilisation; savagery; fear; democracy; wisdom; innocence; corruption; authority; order

No.A: SymbolsB: Themes
1.The pig’s head
2.Conch
3.Piggy’s glasses
4.Fire
5.The island – a paradise before the arrival of human beings
6.The pig hunts
[6]
Answers
No.A: SymbolsB: Themes
1.The pig’s headEvil, fear ✓
2.ConchOrder, authority, democracy ✓
3.Piggy’s glassesWisdom ✓
4.FireCivilisation and, later, savagery ✓
5.The island – a paradise before the arrival of human beingsInnocence, good ✓
6.The pig huntsSavagery ✓
[6]

 5. Style

This section explains some of the features of the way of writing used in the novel.

 5.1     The narrator

  • Lord of the Flies is written in the third person. The author describes what the different characters think and feel. It is not written from the point of view of only one character

 5.2     Diction and figurative language

  • William Golding writes vivid descriptions that show the contrast between the natural beauty of the island and the horror of what happens on it as a result of the boys’ activities. For example, compare the description of the secret place in the forest that Simon finds at the end of Chapter 3 with the horror of the pig’s head that he saw in Chapter 8.
  • William Golding uses figurative language in his descriptions. For example, in Chapter 8 a metaphor and a simile help us to imagine the horror of the pig’s head that Simon looks at:
    “The pile of guts was a black blob of flies that buzzed like a saw.”
    From the metaphor we imagine hundreds of flies feeding on the innards (guts) of the pig. The simile, and onomatopoeia, “buzzed like a saw” help us imagine the noise they make, which is as loud as an electric saw. These figures of speech emphasise how evil and disgusting the pig looks.
  • The word “buzzed” in the quote above is an example of onomatopoeia. “Buzzed” sounds like the noise flies It also sounds like the noise of an electric saw.

 5.3     Dialogue

  • The boys in Lord of the Flies talk like British schoolboys in the 1950s. For example, they use words like “Wacco” and “wizard”, meaning great or excellent (Chapter 1).
  • The way a character speaks can also show something about his or her social class. For example, Piggy’s incorrect grammar (“When we was coming down…” or “Them fruit …”) reveals that he comes from a working-class family

5.4 Tone and mood

  • The tone changes throughout the novel, but generally it is a tone of horror and fear. Here is a good example of the way the author creates a tone of horror:

“The flies had found the figure too. The life-like movement would scare them off for a moment so that they made a dark cloud round the head. Then as the blue material of the parachute collapsed the corpulent figure would bow forward, sighing, and the flies settle once more.” (Chapter 9)

  • Mood is the feeling a reader has when reading the novel, such as happiness, sadness, anger or indifference. How did Lord of the Flies make you feel?

CHAPTERS

  • Chapter 1; The sound of the shell
  • Chapter 2: Fire on the mountain
  • Chapter 3: Huts on the beach
  • Chapter 4: Painted faces and long hair
  • Chapter 5: Beast from water
  • Chapter 6: Beast from air
  • Chapter 7: Shadows and tall trees
  • Chapter 8: Gifts for the Darkness
  • Chapter 9: A view to a death
  • Chapter 10: The shell and the glasses
  • Chapter 11: Castle rock
  • Chapter 12: Cry of the hunters

Chapter by Chapter

Introduction

This section of the study guide contains:

  • A summary of what happens and who is involved – the main events and characters in the chapter
  • The main themes and symbols, and some examples of language use in the chapter
  • Activities with exam-type questions for you to test yourself, and answers to these activities.

pigs head

A summary of the main events

Use this table to see which chapter to turn to when revising a particular part of the story.

ChapterWhat happensThemesSymbol
1. The Sound of the ShellThe boys’ first day on the island …

  • The boys are stranded on the island after a plane crash.
  • Ralph and Piggy find a conch.
  • Ralph is elected leader.
Innocence; order and disorder; leadership; civiliation and savagery; good and evil
  • The conch
2. Fire on the MountainLater that day …

  • The boys light a fire to attract a ship.
  • The forest catches fire.
  • A littlun disappears.
Order and disorder; leadership; fear
  • The conch
  • Fire
3. Huts on the BeachSome days later …

  • Ralph thinks that having the signal fire and building shelters is important.
  • Jack thinks that hunting is more important.
  • The boys are frightened.
Civilisation and savagery; power; fear; good and evil
  • Fire
4. Painted Faces and Long HairMore days later – the day that the ship passed by

  • Ralph sees a ship passing but the fire has gone out.
  • Jack has killed a pig, which they roast.
  • The boys have painted their faces. They dance, chanting: “Kill the pig…”
Innocence and corruption; good and evil; civilisation and savagery; leadership
  • Fire
  • Piggy’s glasses
  • The pig hunt
5. Beast from WaterThe evening of the day that the ship passed by

  • Ralph calls an assembly to put things right. He says the signal fire must be kept alight.
  • The meeting ends in chaos.
Order and disorder; loss of innocence; power; leadership; fear; wisdom
  • The conch
  • The beast
6. Beast from AirLater that night and the next morning …

  • A dead man wearing a parachute lands on the mountain. The wind makes him move as if he is alive.
  • Samneric think it is the beast. They tell the others.
Fear; power; order and disorder; civilisation and savagery; wisdom; good and evil
  • The conch
  • Fire
  • The beast
7. Shadows and Tall TreesThe same day: afternoon

  • The boys climb the mountain to investigate.
  • Ralph wounds a boar (a wild pig) and takes part in the savage dance.
  • Jack, Ralph and Roger run away after seeing the beast.
Fear; civilisation and savagery; wisdom; innocence and corruption
  • The beast
  • The pig hunt
8. Gift for the DarknessDawn, the next day …

  • Jack leaves and forms a new group.
  • They kill a sow (a female pig) and put its head on a stick as an offering to the “beast”.
  • Simon sees the pig’s head and realises the beast is the evil inside man.
Good and evil; civilisation and savagery; wisdom; power
  • The pig’s head
  • The conch
  • The pig hunt
ChapterWhat happensThemesSymbol
9. A View to a DeathThe same day: evening …

  • Simon climbs the mountain and sees the beast is the dead airman (pilot).
  • All the others are at Jack’s feast and do the dance.
  • Simon rushes to tell them his news and they kill him.
Good and evil; civilisation and savagery; innocence and corruption; fear
  • The beast
10. The Shell and the GlassesThe next day and night …

  • The only biguns left with Ralph are Piggy and Samneric. The others have joined Jack, who is now a dictator.
  • Jack raids Ralph’s shelter during the night and steals Piggy’s glasses.
Good and evil; civilisation and savagery; leadership
  • The conch
  • Fire
  • Piggy’s glasses
11. Castle RockVery early the next morning – the second day after Simon’s death

  • Piggy is almost blind without his glasses.
  • His group goes to the castle rock to get the glasses back.
  • The twins are captured.
  • Piggy is killed and Ralph runs for his life.
Good and evil; civilisation and savagery; power; fear
  • The conch
  • Piggy’s glasses
  • Fire
12. Cry of the HuntersA short time later and the next morning

  • The twins give away Ralph’s hiding place and he is hunted.
  • The tribe sets the forest alight to smoke Ralph out.
  • Ralph meets the British officer who has spotted the island on fire.
  • The boys who are left will be rescued.
Fear; good and evil; civilisation and savagery; power; innocence; leadership
  • The conch
  • Fire
  • The beast
  • What happens in the chapter?
  • Who is involved
  • Themes
  • Symbols
  • Diction and figurative language
  • Activity 1

Chapter 1: The Sound of the Shell

sound of the shell

1. What happens in the chapter?

This is the boys’ first day on the island. There is a war raging and some boys are evacuated from England on an aeroplane. The plane that carried the boys was shot down and crashed on an uninhabited island.
Ralph meets Piggy at a lagoon on the beach, which is just a short distance from the site of the plane crash. When Ralph realises there are no adults on the island he is delighted, but Piggy is worried. Ralph finds the conch and Piggy, who recognises what it is, is quick to realise its importance. Ralph blows the conch and other boys, big and little, come from other parts of the island to join him on the beach.
The boys see the need to have a leader. Roger suggests they vote and Ralph is elected, much to Jack’s disappointment. To keep Jack happy, Ralph tells him that he will be in charge of the choir boys, who will be the hunters. Ralph also tells everyone about Piggy’s nickname. This upsets Piggy because he has told Ralph that he hates being called by that name.
Ralph, Jack and Simon explore the island and when they are on the peak (the highest point) of the mountain they realise that nobody lives on the island. They find a piglet (a young pig), but Jack cannot yet bring himself to kill it. Jack vows that next time “there would be no mercy”, he will not draw back from the gruesome act of killing. He will be brave enough to do it. Jack and Ralph seem to be friends and the island seems to be a paradise.

2. Who is involved?

Ralph

  • Ralph is good-natured: there is “a mildness about his mouth and eyes that proclaimed no devil”.
  • Ralph appears to be innocent: he stands on his head in delight because there are no adults on the island.
  • Ralph is insensitive (does not consider how someone else might feel) when he tells the others Piggy’s nickname. However, he shows that he is not always insensitive and can empathise with others, for example, when the boys vote for Ralph to be leader he realises Jack is disappointed and says he should be leader of the hunters.
  • Ralph is calm and makes the other boys feel confident as “there was a stillness … that marked him out.”

Piggy

  • Piggy is intelligent, knowledgeable and has common sense – he knows that the adults at home have been killed and realises that the boys’ situation is a problem rather than fun. He also knows that the conch is valuable and can be used to call people to come together.
  • Piggy understands the need for some order and asks for the children’s names and tries to remember them.
  • Piggy is mocked by the other boys because he is overweight. This makes him feel separate from the others: “the boys were a closed circuit of sympathy with Piggy outside”.

Jack

  • The first time Jack is mentioned his shadow is compared to a bat and then we read that “something dark was fumbling along”. This gives us an uneasy feeling that will be developed later.
  • Jack is arrogant when he immediately says he should be chief.
  • Jack is authoritarian – it seems that the choir boys dare not disobey him and they vote for him to be chief “with dreary obedience”, without enthusiasm. The fact that he cannot kill the pig suggests that he is still influenced by the way he was brought up at home. He sees this inability to kill the pig as a weakness, not as kindness or respect for life.

Simon

  • Simon faints when he reaches the platform where Ralph is standing.
  •  Simon is sensitive to beauty, comparing the flower buds to candles. (Unlike Jack, who destroys them.)

Roger

  • Roger appears secretive and says little.

Samneric

  • Sam and Eric are identical twins. Together they are called Samneric and they are both enthusiastic about collecting firewood.

3. Themes

Innocence

  • In the beginning the boys are excited about being on the island, which seems to be a beautiful, unspoilt paradise, and “a kind of glamour was spread over them”.

Order and disorder

  • The boys obey the sound of the conch, which represents authority and also democracy, as they then vote for a leader. This is an example of how the boys start to create order out of the disorder of their arrival on the island.
  • Piggy also tries to bring order by collecting the boys’ names.

Leadership

  • Jack is the leader of the choir boys, he controls them.
  • Ralph shows leadership when he says they should explore the island.

Civilisation and savagery

  • Jack’s inability to use his knife to kill the pig suggests he is still influenced by civilisation.
  • The way Jack sticks the knife into a tree trunk is a hint of violence to come and suggests savagery.

Good and evil

  • At this time there is friendship among the boys, particularly between Jack and Ralph. But when the boys push a rock down the mountain, destroying the plants, this already shows how destructive humans are and is a sign of evil entering paradise.

4. Symbols

The conch

  • The conch symbolises order and authority, and the boys obey its call.
  • The title of the chapter, “The Sound of the Shell”, also points us to the themes of leadership, authority and democracy.

5. Diction and figurative language

The author’s use of metaphors, personifications and similes helps us to imagine the rock and the plants in the forest as living things, like people.

Metaphors

  • Metaphors are used to describe the beauty and peace of the island. For example: “The air was thick with butterflies, lifting, fluttering, settling
    …” By describing the air as “thick”, as though it were a syrupy liquid, Golding helps us to see how many of these delicate, lovely butterflies filled the air.

Personification

  • Personification is when an author writes of a thing or animal as though it were a person. When the boys push the rock it becomes almost human: “The great rock loitered, poised on one toe, decided not to return …”

Similes

  • Similes are used in the chapter. For example, when the rock falls, one of the boys shouts: “Like a bomb!” This suggests the loud noise and damage created by the moving rock. Another example of a simile is the plant creepers the boys struggle through as they climb the mountain which are “as thick as their thighs”.

Diction

Authors choose words that will maximise the effect of an idea. Golding first shows us the candle-flower bushes as beautiful, the way Simon sees them. Then he suddenly changes the tone by using the strong, harsh word “slash” and we realise how little Jack appreciates the beauty. What Jack does feels almost like a small murder, with the scent as the plant’s blood. In chapter one we read that the bushes were dark, evergreen and aromatic and the many buds were waxen green and folded up against the light. Jack slashed at one with his knife and the scent spilled over them.

Activity 1

Read the following extract and answer the questions below.
[The boys elect a chief.]

“A chief! A chief!”
“I ought to be chief,” said Jack with simple arrogance, “because I’m chapter chorister and head boy. I can sing C sharp.”
Another buzz.
“Well then,” said Jack, “I —” 5
He hesitated. The dark boy, Roger, stirred at last and spoke up. “Let’s have a vote.”
“Yes!”
“Vote for a chief!”
“Let’s vote—” 10
This toy of voting was almost as pleasing as the conch. Jack started to protest but the clamour changed from the general wish for a chief to an election by acclaim of Ralph himself. None of the boys could have found good reason for this; what intelligence had been shown was traceable to Piggy
while the most obvious leader was Jack. But there was a stillness about Ralph 15
as he sat that marked him out: there was his size, and attractive appearance; and most obscurely, yet most powerfully, there was the conch.
The being that had blown that, had sat waiting for them on the platform with the delicate thing balanced on his knees, was set apart.
“Him with the shell.” 20
“Ralph! Ralph!”
“Let him be chief with the trumpet-thing.” Ralph raised a hand for silence.
“All right. Who wants Jack for chief?”
With dreary obedience the choir raised their hands. 25
“Who wants me?”
Every hand outside the choir except Piggy’s was raised immediately. Then Piggy, too, raised his hand grudgingly into the air.
Ralph counted.
“I’m chief then.” 30
The circle of boys broke into applause. Even the choir applauded; and the freckles on Jack’s face disappeared under a blush of mortification. He started up, then changed his mind and sat down again while the air rang. Ralph looked at him, eager to offer something.

Questions

  • Why is it necessary for the boys to elect a chief? (2)
  • Refer to lines 2-3 (“ ‘I ought to … sing C sharp’”). In these lines Jack gives reasons why he should become chief. Do you consider these reasons to be acceptable? Discuss your views. (3)
  • Refer to line 11 “the conch”.
  • What is a conch? (2)
  • Earlier in this chapter, what happened when Ralph blew the conch? (1)
  • In Chapter 1, what does the conch represent? (2)
  • Refer to line 25 “With dreary obedience the choir …”
    What do you think these words suggest about Jack as a leader? (1)
  • At the end of Chapter 1 Jack is not able to kill the pig, although he would like to do so. What does this inability (being unable) to act show about him at this point in the novel? (1) [12]

Answers to Activity 1

  1. They need someone to make decisions about safety, food and rescue. ✓✓
    OR
    They need a leader to guide them and to make important decisions. ✓✓
  2. Yes, he would make a good leader. He has good leadership qualities as he was head boy at his school/leader of the choir.
    Both these positions give him leadership experience and confidence. ✓✓✓
    OR
    No, he would not make a good leader. Being able to sing well or to reach a certain note does not necessarily make one a good leader./ The ability to sing well is not going to help on the island. ✓✓✓
    1. It is a beautiful/valuable shell✓ When blown, the shell sounds like a horn. ✓
    2. The boys gathered together / The sound made the boys come to the place where Ralph was. ✓
    3. Order and authority✓
  3. It suggests that they only obey him because they feel they have to. ✓ They are not enthusiastic about him./ He leads in an authoritarian way. ✓
  4. For Jack, at this point at least, killing is inhumane/ unacceptable/too gory and bloody and he is not yet able to hunt. ✓  [12]
  • What happens in the chapter?
  • Who is involved
  • Themes
  • Symbols
  • Diction and figurative language
  • Activity 2

Chapter 2: Fire on the Mountain

fire on the mountain

1. What happens in the chapter?

The events in this chapter happen later during the boys’ first day on the island. In Chapter two the boys still see the island as a good place with “that glamour, that strange invisible light of friendship, adventure and content”, but already bad things are happening.
Ralph calls a meeting. The meeting takes place after Ralph, Jack and Simon have explored the island. Ralph tells the meeting that they are on a deserted (uninhabited) island. He makes a rule that the person who holds the conch can speak and the others must listen. Ralph creates order by explaining the rules that will apply at their meetings.
Piggy, on the other hand, is worried that no one (their parents or any other adults) knows where they are. The knowledge that they are stuck on the island makes the boys feel afraid. Ralph tries to make them feel better. He says it is a “good island”, there is food and water. They will have fun on the island until the grown-ups come to fetch them. A little boy with a purple birthmark on his face says he is afraid of the “snake-thing”, a “beastie” he saw during the night. Ralph also says the boys must make a fire on the mountain so that the smoke will attract a ship that will rescue them.
Immediately the boys rush off excitedly and all work together to collect wood. They light a fire using Piggy’s glasses to reflect the sun on the wood but after the flames flare up “twenty feet in the air” they soon die out. Piggy is upset when no one listens to him although he has the conch and Jack tells him that the rules do not count on the mountain. Ralph disagrees and says they need more rules. Then Piggy sees that the fire has spread to the forest below and the little boy with the birthmark is missing. He is never seen again – he must have died in the fire.

2. Who is involved?

Ralph

  • Ralph displays leadership qualities and is mature and responsible as he wants to keep order. For example, when everyone speaks at once he makes a rule: “ ‘We’ll have to have “hands up” … I’ll give the conch to the next person to speak.’ ”
  • Ralph is kind to the little one when he explains that “beasties” and snakes are found only in big countries. He can also be forceful, as we see when he shouts at Jack that there “isn’t a beast” and he also tells Jack they need more rules.
  • Ralph believes in decent (civilised) behaviour and makes a rule: “ ‘Where the conch is, that’s a meeting.’ ”
  • Jack and Ralph both like being the leader, but they do not know everything. They bothe felt embarssed when they did not know how to start a fire. A good leader is a person who can admit when he or she does not know something.

Jack

  • Jack can be intelligent, for example, he thinks of using Piggy’s glasses to light the fire.
  • Jack wants power and tries to take control, leading the boys in their rush up the mountain and ignoring Ralph.
  • Jack is disrespectful and looks down on Piggy. He speaks rudely to him, telling him to “Shut up!”

Piggy

  • Piggy is the most mature and sensible of the boys. He thinks the others are a “crowd of kids” when they rush off to make a fire without thinking first.
  • Piggy shows he is responsible and caring as only he realises that a little boy is missing. He is horrified by the thought that the boy might have been killed in the fire.

Simon

  • Simon is kind and fair. While others mock Piggy he defends him, telling Jack that Piggy helped because it was his glasses that lit the fire.

3. Themes

Order

  • Ralph makes the rule that only the boy who holds the conch may speak.

Leadership

  • Ralph is seen as the democratic leader, who wants to give everyone a chance to speak. Ralph loses control to Jack for a while but later stands up to him, saying, “Where the conch is, that’s a meeting. The same up here as down there.”

Fear

  • Fear is introduced to the island when the little boy talks of the “snake- thing” and the “beastie”.

Disorder

  • There is disorder because making the fire has not been thought through properly and it sets the forest alight. The chapter title, “Fire on the Mountain”, refers to this fire and its tragic result, the little boy who we think dies in the fire.

4. Symbols

The conch

  • The importance of the conch as a symbol of order increases, as it now also stands for a form of democracy because anyone who holds it has a turn to speak.

The fire

  • The fire symbolises two opposite things: returning to civilisation by attracting a ship and destruction, when the forest burns and the child dies.

The snake-thing

  • The “snake-thing” the child is afraid of reminds us of the snake in the Garden of Eden. Together with the “beastie” it introduces both fear and the idea of evil to the island.

5. Diction and figurative language

The writer uses metaphors to help us to imagine and understand what he is describing. For example:

Metaphor

  • The child who talks of the “beastie” is described as “a shrimp of a boy”, which makes us think of him as extremely small and helpless.
  • At the very end of the chapter, the horror of the thought that this small boy has been trapped in the fire is increased by the metaphor, “the drum-roll continued”. Comparing the noise of the fire to the sound of a drum reminds us of the drum-rolls played at some funerals, and of soldiers’ drums. It is as though the island has declared war.

Simile

  • “A tree exploded in the fire like a bomb”. Like the metaphor of the drum- roll, this simile makes us think of war and danger.

Activity 2

Read the following extract and answer the questions below.
[The boys gather wood.]

Ralph and Jack looked at each other while society paused about them. The shameful knowledge grew in them and they did not know how to begin confession.
Ralph spoke first, crimson in the face. “Will you?”
He cleared his throat and went on. “Will you light the fire?”
Now the absurd situation was open, Jack blushed too. He began to mutter vaguely.
“You rub two sticks. You rub – “
He glanced at Ralph, who blurted out the last confession of incompetence.
“Has anyone got any matches?”
“You make a bow and spin the arrow,” said Roger. He rubbed his hands in mime. “Psss. Psss.”
A little air was moving over the mountain. Piggy came with it, in shorts and shirt, labouring cautiously out of the forest with the evening sunlight gleaming from his glasses. He held the conch under his arm.
Ralph shouted at him.
“Piggy! Have you got any matches?”
The other boys took up the cry till the mountain rang. Piggy shook his head and came to the pile.
“My! You’ve made a big heap, haven’t you?”
Jack pointed suddenly.

 Questions

1. Complete the following sentences by using the words provided in the list below. Write only the words next to the question number (1(a)- 1(d)).
The (a) … boys gather wood to light a (b) … fire to attract passing (c) … with its (d) … (4)

flames; stranded; lazy; blazing; smoke; ships; signal; aeroplanes

2. To whom does “society” in line 1 refer? (1)
3. Refer to lines 1-3: “The shameful knowledge … to begin confession.” Give TWO reasons why this knowledge is so “shameful”. (2)
4. In line 4 the writer mentions that Ralph turns “crimson in the face”. Which emotion causes Ralph to turn crimson? (1)
5. In line 14, “Psss. Psss.” is an example of… A apostrophe
B onomatopoeia C assonance
D oxymoron (1)
6. Give TWO of Piggy’s characteristics that we learn from the words “labouring cautiously” in line 16. (2)
7. Give TWO reasons why all the boys “took up the cry” (line 20). (2)
8. In your opinion, should starting a fire on the island have been the most important concern? Discuss your view. (2) [15]

 Answers to Activity 2

1.

(a) stranded ✓
(b) signal ✓
(c) ships ✓
(d) smoke ✓

2. The group of boys. ✓
3. (British) boys are expected to know such things/have basic survival skills. ✓ The boys thought they could survive without adults, but they fail to meet their first challenge. ✓         OR
The boys did not know how to light the fire without matches. ✓
4. Embarrassment/shame/humiliation ✓
5. B/ onomatopoeia ✓
6. Piggy is (give any two of the following reasons):

1. a careful person. ✓
OR
2. He is not fit. ✓
OR
3. He moves with difficulty. ✓
OR
4. He does not take risks. ✓
OR
5. He wants to be part of the group. ✓

7. Give any two of the following answers:

  • They act as a group. ✓
    OR
    a) They are in a hurry to get the fire lit. ✓
    OR
    b) They are mocking Piggy. ✓

8.

  • Yes. In this way they would be rescued. ✓ The fire would provide light and warmth. ✓
    OR
    No. They were not being rescued immediately. Their priority should be to survive. ✓
    OR
    To establish how many boys are on the island. ✓
    OR
    They should think of food and shelter as their basic needs. ✓
  • What happens in the chapter?
  • Who is involved
  • Themes
  • Symbols
  • Diction and figurative language
  • Activity 3

Chapter 3: Huts on the Beach
huts on the beach

 1. What happens in the chapter?

Some days later Jack is obsessed with hunting the pigs, but has not yet been successful, while Ralph and Simon are trying to build shelters for the boys, which they find difficult. The other boys do not help with the shelters and Ralph is puzzled and frustrated that most of the boys have lost focus (they are not thinking about the important things).
Tension arises between Jack and Ralph because Jack thinks hunting is the priority but Ralph thinks keeping the signal fire burning and making shelters should come first. Ralph is upset because he and Simon are the only ones working – all the others are swimming and having fun. During their disagreement Jack shouts at Ralph, but both boys calm down.
Ralph says the boys are afraid and have nightmares: “As if it wasn’t a good island.” The littluns and the biguns are frightened when the beast is mentioned. Ralph continues to insist on the importance of the fire, while Jack is very excited about the idea of hunting. They think and feel very differently and neither understands the other; they are “two continents of experience and feeling, unable to communicate.”
Simon walks through the jungle. He is followed by the smaller boys, who are obviously intrigued by him. He helps the littluns by getting them fruit that is high up in the trees and out of their reach. When he is alone he wanders deep into the jungle until he finds an open but peaceful place. The plants create a little cabin in which he sits and looks out at a pair of butterflies dancing in the clearing. Later in the novel he makes this place his sanctuary (a quiet and safe place where he can get away from the others).

2. Who is involved?

Ralph

  • Ralph shows he is a responsible and caring leader by trying to provide shelters for the boys. He is aware of the boys’ fear and wants the shelters to give them homes.
  • Ralph wants to go back to civilisation and insists on keeping the fire burning.
  • Ralph shows a deeper understanding of human nature when, complaining that people do not help with the tasks, he thinks: “people were never quite what you thought they were”.

Jack

  • Jack is changing from the boy in Chapter 2 who could not kill the pig to a wilder, crueler person. For example:
  • Jack loves hunting so much that he becomes almost like an animal, “dog-like”, as he stalks his prey: “a furtive thing, ape-like …” He even thinks it would be a good idea for him and his hunters to paint their faces so the pigs will not see them coming.
  • Jack has a “compulsion to track down and kill that was swallowing him up”. While hunting provides an important source of food, Jack’s desire to hunt is more vicious than it needs to be. A compulsion is an irresistible urge or impluse.
  • Jack’s eyes indicate the wild and dangerous streak in him: while he is hunting his eyes are “bright blue … and nearly mad”. When he tells Ralph about hunting: “The madness came into his eyes again.”

Simon

  • We are beginning to see that Simon is a truly good person. For example:
    1. Simon is the only boy who helps Ralph with the shelters, which shows that he is responsible and unselfish.
    2. Simon is very kind – he picks the best fruit for the littluns, which they cannot reach.
  • He is different from other boys and Ralph says, “He’s queer. He’s funny.” (Ralph uses the word queer here to mean strange or peculiar, not as an insulting word for gay people.)

3. Themes

Civilisation and savagery

  • Ralph wants to return to civilisation. This is shown by his focus on building shelters and on keeping the fire lit.
  • Jack is drawing away from the civilised world. This is seen when he “had to think a moment before he could remember what rescue was”. He is becoming more savage. He wants not only to hunt but also to kill.

Power

Although Ralph is the leader he has little power, apart from the authority of the conch, to control the boys and make them work together for the good of their little society.

Fear

  • Not only the littluns but also the older boys are afraid of the unknown beast. Even Jack is uneasy in the forest. Fear makes people act and feel in a way that is not based on rational or logical reasoning. For example, Jack admits that when he is hunting he feels as if “ ‘… you’re not hunting, but – being hunted, as if something’s behind you all the time in the jungle’ ”, although his common sense tells him that there is nothing behind him.

Good and evil

  • The struggle between good and evil is shown in the contrast between Simon, who acts as a good citizen (by doing his share of work in building the huts and helping the littluns pick fruit), and Jack, who is obsessed with killing.

4. Symbols

The fire

The fire that the boys make represents their desire to be rescued and return to civilisation. However, in this chapter, the smoke from the fire is pale. This suggests that they do not yet feel very strongly about going home, in some way they are enjoying their adventure.

5. Diction and figurative language

The writer uses metaphors to help us to imagine and understand what he is describing. For example:

Metaphors

  • The description of Jack and Ralph as “two continents of experience and feeling, unable to communicate” compares the two boys to different continents. The continents of the world are separated from one another by oceans and the people who live on them have completely different cultures and languages. Similarly, the two boys think and feel quite differently and cannot understand each other. The metaphor emphasises their difference and inability to communicate.

Similes

  • The simile at the start of the chapter, “He was down like a sprinter”, shows us how Jack looks when he is tracking a pig. A runner on the starting block bends down, his hands touching the ground, his head low, which is how Jack moved through the forest.

Note: The use of language in this chapter creates some vivid pictures in our minds.
I like the description of Simon finding his hidden sanctuary: “he wormed his way into the centre of the mat” – as if he is a creature of the forest, a worm!

Activity 3

Read the following extract and answer the questions below.
[Jack returns from hunting and Ralph and Simon have been building shelters.]

Jack flushed. “We want meat.”
“Well, we haven’t got any yet. And we want shelters. Besides, the rest of your hunters came back hours ago. They’ve been swimming.”
“I went on,” said Jack. “I let them go. I had to go on. I –” 5
He tried to convey the compulsion to track down and kill that was swallowing him up. “I went on. I thought, by myself –”
The madness came into his eyes again. “I thought I might kill.”
“But you didn’t.” 10
“I thought I might.”
Some hidden passion vibrated in Ralph’s voice. “But you haven’t yet.”
His invitation might have passed as casual, were it not for the undertone.
“You wouldn’t care to help with the shelters, I suppose?” 15
“We want meat –” “And we don’t get it.”
Now the antagonism was audible.
“But I shall! Next time! I’ve got to get a barb on this spear! We wounded a pig and the spear
fell out. If we could only make barbs –” 20
“We need shelters.”
Suddenly Jack shouted in rage. “Are you accusing –?”
“All I’m saying is we’ve worked dashed hard. That’s all.”
They were both red in the face and found looking at each other difficult. Ralph rolled on his 25
stomach and began to play with the grass.
“If it rains like when we dropped in we’ll need shelters all right. And then another thing. We need shelters because of the –”
He paused for a moment and they both pushed their anger away. Then he went on with the
safe, changed subject. 30
“You’ve noticed, haven’t you?”
Jack put down his spear and squatted. “Noticed what?”
“Well. They’re frightened.”
He rolled over and peered into Jack’s fierce, dirty face. 35
“I mean the way things are. They dream. You can hear ‘em. Have you been awake at night?” Jack shook his head.
“They talk and scream. The littluns. Even some of the others. As if –” “As if it wasn’t a good island.”
Astonished at the interruption, they looked up at Simon’s serious face. “As if,” said Simon, 40
“the beastie, the beastie or the snake-thing, was real. Remember?”
The two older boys flinched when they heard the shameful syllable. Snakes were not mentioned now, were not mentionable.

Questions

1. Why does Ralph complain about the fact that Jack’s hunters “came back hours ago” and have been swimming? (Line 4) (2)
2. What do you think causes the “madness” that comes into Jack’s eyes? (Line 8) (2)
3. Complete Jack’s sentence beginning “Are you accusing – ” (Line 23) Begin your answer: “Are you accusing me of … (2)
4. Briefly sum up the cause of the conflict between Ralph and Jack in this extract. (2)
5. “Then he went on with the safe, changed subject.” (Lines 29-30)

a) What is the “safe, changed subject” that is discussed? (1)
b) Why is it “safe”? (2)

6. We are told that “snakes” is a “shameful syllable” and that: “Snakes were not mentioned now, were not mentionable.” (Lines 42-43) What event that happened earlier makes the boys feel that way? (2)
7. Jack’s obssession with hunting shows that he is adapting well to his environment. Do you agree? Give a reason for your answer. (2) [15]

Answers to Activity 3

  1. Ralph and Simon have been building shelters without any help, ✓ while others were having fun. ✓
  2. Jack is obsessed with his love of hunting ✓ and the desire to kill. ✓
  3. “Are you accusing me of being lazy ✓ OR …of not doing my share of the work. ✓
  4. Ralph wants to make island life as civilised as possible by building shelters, ✓ but Jack wants to hunt as he loves hunting – and killing. ✓
    1. They change the subject to the fear the boys are feeling✓
    2. It avoids the conflict that is arising between them ✓ over the fact that Jack wants to hunt while Ralph wants to build shelters✓
  5. They feel this way because it reminds them of the little boy (the one with a birthmark) who probably died in the fire, ✓ as he was afraid of the “snakes”. ✓
  6. This is an open-ended question, which means there is no ‘right’ or wrong’ answer, but your reason must be based on the novel. Here are some examples:
    Yes. The boys have been living on fruit and Jack realises that they need meat as well. ✓✓
    OR
    No. Jack is gradually growing savage and is only thrilled by the thought of violence and blood. ✓✓
  • What happens in the chapter?
  • Who is involved
  • Themes
  • Symbols
  • Diction and figurative language
  • Activity 4

Chapter 4: Painted Faces and Long Hair
kill the pig

1. What happens in the chapter?

More days later – the day that the ship passed by… The boys are used to life on the island, but at night many are afraid. Talk about the beast continues among the boys. They are dirty, their hair is long and most are almost naked. The littluns develop stomach ailments and diarrhoea because they eat too much fruit. Sometimes the small boys are harassed by the bigger ones, but for them life has settled down to a routine of playing, searching for fruit and food and sleeping.
Three littluns are building sand castles and Roger, followed by Maurice, destroys the castles. Maurice is a follower and copies Roger, but he leaves when Percival cries because Little Johnny kicked sand into his eyes. Maurice’s upbringing still influences him – he can still feel bad when someone is hurt. Roger follows little Henry and throws stones around him, but deliberately avoids hitting him as he, too, is still influenced by what he was taught at home. Henry enjoys trapping and having power over the tiny sea creatures. All three boys show unkindness. Jack arrives and he and the big boys smear coloured clay on their faces (so that the pig will not see them) before they go hunting.
Piggy, Ralph and Simon are on the beach when Ralph sees a ship far out at sea. The boys become very excited. Ralph rushes up the mountain followed by the others. He is deeply upset because the fire has gone out and they have lost a chance to be rescued. He is also furious with Jack, whose hunters were supposed to be watching the fire.
Jack’s obsession with the desire to kill a pig grows, so he continues his hunt. He and the hunters, feeling very pleased with themselves, arrive carrying a dead pig. Ralph is furious and confronts Jack about the fire going out and the others are upset when they learn that a ship passed by without seeing them. Jack hits Piggy and one lens of his glasses breaks.
Jack also refuses to give Piggy any meat, so Simon gives his meat to Piggy. Eventually Jack apologises to Ralph. The boys eat roast pig and then dance around Maurice chanting, “ ‘Kill the pig. Cut her throat. Bash her in.’ ” Ralph, who has been watching them, announces that he is calling a meeting.

The chapter title, refers to the way Jack is forgetting his civilised upbringing and to the way his character is changing. The long hairsuggests that the boys have been on the island for long enough for their hair to grow.
The boys have been on the island for a while and we can see the effects on them. They have not been able to create a successful life without the help of civilisation and the authority of adults.
The power struggle continues. Jack’s successful hunt could make the boys feel more loyal to him than to Ralph, but the dignity of Ralph’s silence about the fact that the fire has gone out makes his authority stronger.

2. Who Is Involved?

Roger

  • Roger is mean and deliberately destroys the littluns’ castles. He also throws stones at Henry.
  • The memory of the behaviour he was taught at home stops Roger from aiming to hit Henry, but he enjoys confusing him.

Ralph

  • Ralph can be insensitive: he is impatient with Piggy and isn’t very kind to him.
  • Ralph usually controls his feelings, but rescue means everything to him and in his disappointment he becomes enraged with Jack and the hunters.
  • Ralph does not know what to feel: his anger and pride make him want to refuse the meat, but his hunger makes him eat it.
  • Ralph gets his authority back by keeping silent and not moving. As a result the others are forced to build the fire somewhere else and they realise that Ralph cannot be bullied and is still the leader.
  • Ralph realises that somehow what has happened has made it impossible for him and Jack to be friends again: “Not even Ralph knew how a link between him and Jack had been snapped and fastened elsewhere.”

It seems as if the crisis over the fire finally destroys any friendship between Ralph and Jack.

Jack

  • When Jack paints his face, he changes his identity and is freed from the rules of his upbringing: “the mask was a thing on its own, behind which Jack hid, liberated from shame and self-consciousness”. (Here “mask” means the paint.)
  • Jack only apologises to Ralph to make the hunters admire him, not because he is really sorry. He is being manipulative.
  • Although killing and blood excite him Jack is not yet completely hardened – when he boasts about cutting the pig’s throat, his body jerks: “twitched”. This shows that the memory of killing a living creature makes him feel uncomfortable, although he does not admit it or even realise it.
  • It seems that Jack enjoys being cruel, as he mocks Piggy and refuses to give him any meat.

Piggy

  • Piggy is a little lazy, using his asthma and fatness as an excuse for not helping with tasks that need physical work.
  • Piggy is so disappointed at losing the chance of being rescued that he criticises Jack, which is not like him, he is usually too cautious and afraid to do that.

Simon

  • Simon feels deeply: when he sees there is no smoke from the fire he cries out “as though he had hurt himself”. When the ship disappears, he cries, “smearing the water from his cheeks”.
  • Simon is kind and generous, giving his meat to Piggy when Jack refuses to give Piggy any. He also picks up Piggy’s glasses after Jack hits him.

3. Themes

Innocence and corruption

  • In this chapter we see the boys move further away from civilised and decent behaviour. It seems as if they are losing their innocence and becoming corrupt.

Good and evil

  • Simon’s kindness and generosity contrast with the cruelty and violence shown by the hunters. The hunters enjoyed killing the pig and seeing the blood.
  • Even the little boys enjoy hurting others (Johnny) or controlling living beings (Henry) when no adults are there to teach or discipline them.

Civilisation and savagery

  • The painted faces help Jack and the boys to forget the rules and morals they were taught at home. The words they chant while bringing the pig back from the hunt: “ ‘Kill the pig. Cut her throat. Spill her blood.’ ” And later: “ ‘Bash her in.’ ”, show how far they are moving away from decent behaviour and closer towards savagery.

Leadership

  • The different leadership styles of Ralph and Jack are shown again. Ralph controls his anger and uses silence to assert his authority. Jack loses control of his temper when he is criticised and turns to violence when he hits Piggy.

4. Symbols

Fire

  • The fire, which could bring rescue, goes out, indicating that the boys are moving further away from civilisation.

Piggy’s glasses

  • The glasses show Piggy’s intelligence and belief in reason. When they are broken this suggests how unthinking the boys are becoming; they are beginning to act without thinking about the results of what they do.

The pig hunt:

  • The pig hunt is a symbol of the desire to kill; of the violence and savagery that is taking over.

5. Diction and figurative language

The writer uses metaphors to help us to imagine and understand what he is describing. For example:

Metaphor

  • After the fire has been lit, Piggy takes his glasses back and “Before these fantastically attractive flowers of violet and red and yellow, unkindness melted away.” Here are two examples of metaphor in one sentence: the fire is compared to flowers, and unkindness is compared to a block of ice that melts in the warmth of the fire. The two metaphors don’t quite match, as flowers are not hot and cannot make something melt. This is called a mixed metaphor, and can be confusing. But in this case it works because it also makes one think of a bad mood melting away when one sees something beautiful. Which is what happened to Piggy and the other boys: “They became a circle of boys round a camp fire and even Piggy and Ralph were half-drawn in.”

Simile

  • “When the sun sank, darkness dropped on the island like an extinguisher
    …” This suggests a fire extinguisher putting out the light from the sun. This simile makes us understand how suddenly the darkness came, and that is a bit frightening, because people sometimes talk about life being “extinguished”.

Activity 4

Read the following extract and answer the questions below.
(Note: stars next to a word in the extract tells you that the meaning of the word is given at the end of the extract.)
[A ship has passed the island.]

The fire was dead. They saw that straight away; saw what they had really known down on the beach when the smoke of home had beckoned. The fire was right out, smokeless and dead; the watchers were gone. A pile of unused fuel lay ready.
Ralph turned to the sea. The horizon stretched, impersonal once more, barren* of all but the faintest trace of smoke. Ralph ran stumbling along the rocks, saved himself on the edge of the pink cliff, and screamed at the ship.
“Come back! Come back!”
He ran backwards and forwards along the cliff, his face always to the sea, and his voice rose insanely.
“Come back! Come back!”
Simon and Maurice arrived. Ralph looked at them with unwinking eyes. Simon turned away, smearing the water from his cheeks. Ralph reached inside himself for the worst word he knew.
“They let the bloody fire go out.”
He looked down the unfriendly side of the mountain. Piggy arrived, out of breath and whimpering like a littlun. Ralph clenched his fists and went very red. The intentness of his gaze, the bitterness of his voice, pointed for him.
“There they are.”
A procession had appeared, far down among the pink stones that lay near the water’s edge. Some of the boys wore black caps but otherwise they were almost naked. They lifted sticks in the air together whenever they came to an easy patch. They were chanting, something to do with the bundle that the errant** twins carried so carefully. Ralph picked out Jack easily, even at that distance, tall, red-haired, and inevitably leading the procession.

* barren = bare **errant = naughty

 Questions

1. Refer to line 2: “the smoke of home had beckoned.”

(a) What is being referred to in these words? (1)
(b) Explain why the smoke is described as “the smoke of home”. (1)

2. Refer to lines lines 9-10: “his voice rose insanely. ‘Come back! Come back!’ ” What is Ralph feeling at this point in the novel? Explain why he feels this way. (2)
3. Choose the correct answer from the choices given below. Write down only the question number and the number of the answer you choose. (1)
“Ralph clenched his fist and went very red.” (Lines 16-17) This shows us that Ralph:

A) is embarrassed because Simon is crying.
B) is angry with Jack and the hunters for allowing the fire to go out.
C) is upset because the ship passed them by.
D) is very sunburnt.

4. Why do the boys paint their faces before the pig hunt? State TWO reasons. (2)
5. Give two reasons why, in your opinion, the event described in this extract makes Ralph feel closer to Piggy. (2) [9]

    1. The smoke from the ship that the boys saw✓
    2. If the people on the ship had seen the smoke from the fire on the island they would have come to investigate and the boys would have been rescued and taken home ✓ OR The boys think that the ship is from Britain/could have taken them home. ✓
  1. He is feeling very upset/desperate/unhappy/angry. ✓ He wants to be rescued and is very upset because the ship is passing by without anyone knowing that the boys are on the island. ✓ OR They have lost the chance of going home because their fire was out. ✓✓
  2. B ✓
  3. They want to avoid being seen by the pigs. ✓ The painted faces help Jack and the boys to forget the rules and morals they were taught. ✓
  4. You must give two reasons. There are different opinions you can give in answer to this question. Here are some examples:
    Ralph and Piggy now have a common enemy. ✓ OR Jack is the enemy of both Piggy and Ralph. ✓ OR Jack undermines (tries to destroy) Ralph’s leadership and humiliates Piggy. ✓ OR They both hate the way Jack neglects what they have to do to be rescued and return to civilisation. ✓✓
  • What happens in the chapter?
  • Who is involved
  • Themes
  • Symbols
  • Diction and figurative language
  • Activity 5

Chapter 5: Beast from Water

1. What happens in the chapter?

The evening of the day that the ship passed by Ralph is upset by everything that happened on the mountain and realises it is very difficult to be a leader. He goes for a walk by himself to decide what needs to be done to bring more order to the island. He wishes he was as clever as Piggy, who thinks in an original way. He decides he must call an assembly “to put things straight”, even though the sun is setting and it is getting dark. Ralph compares the way things have gone wrong to how hopeful he felt when the three boys first explored the island.
At the assembly Ralph lists the things that have gone wrong on the island:

  • The water shells are not kept filled;
  • No-one helped him and Simon to build the third hut;
  • The area is dirty because people go to the toilet wherever they want; and
  • The signal fire is not kept alight.

Ralph makes a new rule that the only fire allowed is the signal fire on the mountain, and the boys must take their food there to cook it. The boys protest against this rule.
Ralph changes the subject by talking about the boys’ fears. He says they have to discuss the beast and “decide there’s nothing in it”. A littlun claims he saw a beast during the night, but it seems it was only Simon. Then little Percival says the beast comes out of the sea. Simon suggests the beast is “only us” but is not able to explain what he means. Jack makes a bold statement that if there is a beast he and his hunters will pursue it and kill it.
Jack challenges Ralph’s leadership, shouting Ralph down when he tries to restore order, saying rules are rubbish. The boys are easily worked up by Jack and do not behave properly, causing the meeting to break up in disorder. In the end they go off to play and scream with laughter or fear. Ralph is depressed and wants to give up as chief, but Piggy and Simon persuade him not to. The three boys wish there were adults to take control.

2. Who is involved?

Ralph

  • Ralph is growing in insight and understanding, for example:
    1. He realises the importance of thinking wisely, but has difficulty in making decisions quickly and needs to think about them first: “The trouble was, if you were a chief you had to think, you had to be wise.”
    2.  He recognises that he cannot think as clearly as Piggy does: “I can’t think. Not like Piggy.” However, he decides to call an assembly and plans the speech he will make “point by point”.
  • Ralph is also losing hope: “The world, that understandable and lawful world, was slipping away. Once there was this and that; and now – and the ship had gone.” The chaos of the meeting makes him feel as if the world has gone mad. At the end of the chapter he will not risk blowing the conch because he is scared the boys will ignore it.
  • Ralph is so disheartened (he has lost his confidence) that he wants to give up being the chief.

Piggy

  • Piggy thinks reason and science can solve all problems and does not believe in the beast. He is so angry about the boys’ talk of the beast and of ghosts that he asks: “ ‘What are we? Humans? Or animals? Or savages?’ ”
  • Piggy believes in civilised behaviour and measures the behaviour of the boys against the behaviour he was taught by adults. He is horrified and asks: “ ‘What’s grown-ups going to say?’ ”
  • Like Ralph, Piggy longs for adults to take charge and restore order.
  • Piggy shows insight when he suggests that what they have to fear could be people. (Later we see Piggy is correct.) He also realises that Jack hates him and hates Ralph for being the leader.

At this stage in the story Ralph is losing his authority. Jack is gaining control, by appealing to the boys’ emotions rather than to reason and logic.
Yes, it seems that disorder is becoming stronger than order, but Ralph remains the leader for a while longer.

Simon

  • Simon is brave to speak at the meeting because he hates speaking in public but he believes he must tell the other boys what he believes about the beast.
  • Simon is unusually wise for such a young child. He shows this when he says of the beast, “maybe it’s only us”. He is trying to say that evil does not come from outside, it is in people, it is “mankind’s essential illness”.

Jack

  • Jack insults Piggy and Ralph.
  • When Jack challenges Ralph’s authority, shouting, “ ‘Bollocks to the rules!’ ”, he shows that he does not care about the rules of a fair society.
  • Jack knows how to manipulate the boys and takes advantage of their fears and emotions so that they are more impressed with his challenges than with Ralph’s reasoning.
  • Jack shows off and boasts about his ability as a hunter, which is more exciting and interesting to the boys than Ralph’s attempt to establish order and be rescued.

Maurice

Maurice cleverly stops the littluns crying by clowning around, falling clumsily to make them laugh. At this time he still understands the importance of restoring order.

3. Themes

Order and disorder

  • As Ralph says, “Things are breaking up.” By the end of the chapter rules and Ralph’s authority and the conch are ignored, even though Ralph was elected democratically. The meeting ends in chaos under Jack’s influence and the boys are beyond Ralph’s control.

Loss of innocence

  • Ralph’s earlier hope and optimism are being destroyed by his experiences.

Power

  • Jack wants power, but Ralph wishes there were adults to take over and put the situation right. Jack’s ability to control the boys and his power to influence them is growing.

Leadership

  • Ralph tries to use reason and logic to persuade the boys to do what he suggests. Jack, on the other hand, appeals to the boys’ feelings and emotions. His emotional methods of persuasion are more effective.

Fear

  • The boys are particularly afraid of the beast when it is dark and especially when Percival says it comes out of the sea. One cannot see what monsters there might be in the sea. The chapter title, “Beast from Water”, refers to this fear of the unknown. Even Jack feels uneasy in the forest at times, although he says there is no beast. Piggy, with good reason, thinks it is people who should be feared. Only Ralph and Simon are not afraid.

Wisdom

  • Simon thinks the beast is the evil in the nature of the boys themselves.

4. Symbols

The conch

  • The conch, which is a symbol of authority, order and democracy, is losing its effectiveness. Ralph will not blow it to call the boys back as they might ignore it: “Then we’ve had it. We’ll be like animals.”

The beast

  • The “beast” that Percival says comes out of the water fills the boys, especially the littluns, with terror. Only Simon sees that it is not an actual creature, but the evil that lies inside the human heart.

5. Diction and figurative language

The writer uses personification and metaphors to help us to imagine and understand what he is describing. For example:

Personification

  •  A sinister (threatening harm or evil) mood, or feeling, is created by descriptions like: “Two grey trunks rubbed each other with an evil squeaking that no one had noticed by day.” To suggest that the noise the tree trunks make is “evil” is personification, as being evil requires a mind and will, and is associated with people rather than plants. A similar example is given in the same paragraph, “a flurry of wind made the palms talk”.

Metaphors

  • There are very interesting metaphors in this chapter. One example is, “he was a silent effigy of sorrow”. Here Percival, before he begins to howl, is compared to a statue representing sorrow.

Note: The beast from the water is a reference to the Bible – the Book of Revelations, Chapter 13, Verse 1, which describes such a creature a s a symbol of an evil power: “And i saw a beast coming out of the sea. It had ten horns and seven heads, with ten crowns on its horns, and on each head a blasphemous name.”

Activity 5

Read the following extract and answer the questions below.
[Ralph, Simon and Piggy are alone after the meeting “to put things right” has broken up in disorder.]

“I ought to give up being chief. Hear ‘em.” “Oh lord! Oh no!”
Piggy gripped Ralph’s arm.
“If Jack was chief he’d have all hunting and no fire. We’d be here till we died.” 5
His voice ran up to a squeak. “Who’s that sitting there?” “Me. Simon.”
“Fat lot of good we are,” said Ralph. “Three blind mice. I’ll give up.”
“If you give up,” said Piggy, in an appalled whisper, “what ’ud happen 10
to me?” “Nothing.”
“He hates me. I dunno why. If he could do what he wanted – you’re all right, he respects you. Besides – you’d hit him.”
“You were having a nice fight with him just now.” 15
“I had the conch,” said Piggy simply. “I had a right to speak.” Simon stirred in the dark.
“Go on being chief.”
“You shut up, young Simon! Why couldn’t you say there wasn’t a beast?”
“I’m scared of him,” said Piggy, “and that’s why I know him. If you’re 20
scared of someone you hate him but you can’t stop thinking about him. You kid yourself he’s all right really, an’ then when you see him again; it’s like asthma an’ you can’t breathe. I tell you what.
He hates you too, Ralph –”
“Me? Why me?” 25
“I dunno. You got him over the fire; an’ you’re chief an’ he isn’t.” “But he’s, he’s, Jack Merridew!”
“I been in bed so much I done some thinking. I know about people. I know about me. And him. He can’t hurt you: but if you stand out of the
way he’d hurt the next thing. And that’s me.” 30
“Piggy’s right, Ralph. There’s you and Jack. Go on being chief.”
“We’re all drifting and things are going rotten. At home there was always a grownup. Please, sir; please, miss; and then you got an answer. How I wish!”
“I wish my auntie was here.” 35
“I wish my father Oh, what’s the use?”
[Chapter 5]

Questions

1. Match the names in COLUMN 1 to the descriptions in COLUMN 2. Write down only the question number (1(a) – 1(c)) and the letter (A – D) of your answer. (3)

1a PiggyA realises that the beast is the evil inside people
1b JackB has common sense and does not think there is a beast
1c SimonC says the beast is a monster from the sea
D says he will hunt and kill the beast

2. Is the following statement TRUE or FALSE? Write “true” or “false” and give a reason for your answer. Ralph did not want to go on being chief because he was tired of the responsibility. (2)
3. Explain why Piggy says if they had no fire they would stay on the island until they died. (2)
4. Why do you think Jack hates Piggy? Give TWO reasons for your opinion. (2)
5. In your OWN WORDS explain the reasons Piggy gives for saying that Jack hates Ralph. (2)
6. “ ‘I had the conch,’ said Piggy simply. ‘I had a right to speak.’ “ (Line 14) What theme is referred to in these words? Give a reason for your answer. (2)
7. Before this extract, earlier in Chapter 5, the boys had a meeting. Why did Ralph call the meeting? (2) After the meeting has broken up, why does Ralph refuse to blow the conch to call the boys back? (2) [17]

Answers to Activity 5

  1. 1a = B; ✓ 1b -= D; ✓ 1c = A ✓
  2. It is false. Ralph realises he has lost his authority over the boys and that he is unable to bring order back to the island, ✓ which means he is not able to lead the boys as a chief should. ✓
  3. Without a fire they will not be able to attract attention from a passing ship, ✓ and so they will not be rescued and will have to stay on the island forever. ✓
  4. Jack probably hates Piggy because he is weak and unattractive looking.✓✓
    OR
    Jack is probably jealous of the way Ralph relies on Piggy and accepts his advice. ✓✓
    OR
    Jack is a bully and has no respect for people who cannot stand up for themselves. ✓✓
  5. Piggy says Jack hates Ralph because he is jealous as he wants to be the chief. ✓ Jack also hates Ralph for putting him in the wrong for letting the fire go out when a ship was passing, and he had to apologise. ✓
  6. The theme is democracy ✓ OR order ✓ OR civilisation, as this is what the conch symbolises. The person who holds it has the right to speak. ✓
  7. Ralph wants to try to restore order ✓ and put things right that have gone wrong. ✓
  8. Ralph is afraid that the boys will not come. ✓ He has lost his authority. ✓
  • What happens in the chapter?
  • Who is involved
  • Themes
  • Symbols
  • Diction and figurative language
  • Activity 6

Chapter 6: Beast from Air
beast from air

1. What happens in this chapter?

The events in this chapter take place later that night and the next morning. We are reminded that a war is going on in the outside, adult world when a plane is shot down and the dead pilot lands on the mountain. As the wind blows, his parachute lifts him up and down. Samneric are on duty to watch the fire that night. They fall sleep and the fire nearly goes out. At dawn the next day they find the ashes and manage to blow them so the flame flares again and they can build the fire. The twins see a shape (of the dead pilot) moving on the mountain. They are terrified and run to tell Ralph they have seen the beast. They exaggerate what they have seen and terror spreads among all the boys. Immediately, without thinking it through, Jack wants to hunt the beast and tries to take charge. Ralph gets the boys on his side when he reminds them that they want to be rescued, and he takes control again.
They set out to investigate the unexplored part of the island, with Jack leading the way at first. Piggy stays behind to look after the littluns. At castle rock Ralph goes ahead into the unknown area. Jack follows him and the others join them. The boys have fun rolling down the big rocks and do not want to leave, but Ralph insists they go on. He is determined to keep the signal fire going and the boys obey unwillingly.

2. Who is involved?

Samneric

  • The twins are unable to do anything separately and are treated as one in any activity: “By custom now one conch did for both twins, for their substantial unity was recognized.”

Ralph

  • In the power struggle with Jack, when Jack refuses to obey the rule about the conch Ralph takes control of the situation with his common-sense reasons and his appeal to the boys’ desire to be rescued.
  • Ralph shows his courage, strength of character and sense of duty when, in spite of his “personal hell” of fear, he goes ahead first to the unknown part of the island – castle rock: “Something deep in Ralph spoke for him. ‘I’m chief. I’ll go.’ ”
  • Ralph shows his determination to continue the task of finding the beast and relighting the signal fire when he insists that they go on, because the hope of rescue is “all we’ve got’ ”.

Jack

  • Jack is selfish and acts on his desire to lead the hunt without thinking about what is sensible or practical.
  • When Jack joins Ralph at castle rock it is because he wants to share the “glory” and not because he is worried about Ralph’s safety.

Piggy

  • In spite of Piggy’s belief in science and reason, the twins’ sighting of the beast upsets him and he is worried about being left unprotected with the “littluns”.
  •  Piggy is so tense during the power struggle between Ralph and Jack that he has an asthma attack.

Simon

  • Simon’s wisdom and ability to reason make him doubt there is a beast: “with claws that scratched, that sat on a mountain-top, that left no tracks and yet was not fast enough to catch Samneric”.
  • Simon’s insight gives him a picture of the beast as “the picture of a human at once heroic and sick”. In other words, the beast is a part of human nature that will show itself if it is not controlled by the laws of society. This shows us Simon as a visionary (a prophet or a person who can see a deeper truth) and a mystic (a person who gains deeper knowledge through meditation or deep thought. Think here of how Simon likes to be alone in his secret place.)
  • Simon knows he is an outsider, and when Ralph smiles at him he is “happy to be accepted”, although, moments later, Ralph forgets about him.

3. Themes

Fear

  • Different characters react to fear in different ways. Everyone except Simon is terrified and most, including Piggy, put their own safety first. Jack uses their fear as an opportunity to seize power. Ralph controls his fear and puts his duties as leader first; he also admits to himself that “he did not really expect to meet any beast”.

Power

  • The power struggle between Ralph and Jack reflects the struggle between good and evil.

Goodness, order, civilisation

  • Ralph stands for goodness in his concern for the safety of the littluns and for order and civilisation in his determination to keep the signal fire burning.

Disorder and savagery

  • Jack stands for disorder and savagery, not only in his obsession with hunting but also in his warlike instincts. On first seeing the castle rock, he exclaims: “What a place for a fort!”

Wisdom

  • Only Simon realises that the beast is the evil within human beings.

Good and evil

  • Simon’s vision of “a human at once heroic and sick” reveals both the good and the evil in human beings. Perhaps we could see Ralph as “heroic” and Jack as “sick”, in the sense of being evil.

4. Symbols

The beast

  • The boys go in search of the beast, the symbol of evil.
  • Only Simon realises that the beast is inside them.
  • The title of this chapter, “Beast from Air”, refers to the airman who landed on the island. It also echoes the “beast of the earth” in Revelations chapter 13. This was a false prophet, just as the airman is a false beast – not a beast at all, but a broken body returning to the earth from which it came.

The conch

  • The conch is a symbol of order, authority and democracy.
  • The conch is ignored by Jack, who shouts: “We don’t need the conch any more.” This symbolises the breakdown of order and democracy in the boys’ society.

The fire

  • Ralph is determined to keep it alight; here it represents civilisation.

The “beast” keeps changing its identity.
Yes, first they call it a “beastie” and “snake-things”, then it is Simon in the forest at night, then the beast of the sea, and now, the airman.
It is as though a beast is always with us, but we do not understand what it is.

5. Diction and figurative language

The writer uses irony and metaphors to help us to imagine and understand what he is describing. For example:

Irony

  • The dead airman, shot down in the adults’ war, makes Ralph’s and Piggy’s longing for grown-ups to restore order very ironic as war is perhaps the greatest disorder in human society. What they think of as representing order in fact represents the opposite.

Metaphors

  • “Soon the darkness was full of claws, full of the awful unknown and menace.” Language like this creates a tone and mood of fear. The darkness is compared here to something with claws, like Samneric’s description of the “beast”.
  • When Ralph looks at the enormous ocean it is described by a metaphor that compares it to a “leviathan”, a huge sea monster that, in earlier times, was believed to refer to Satan. This reminds us of the “beast from sea” in chapter five.

Activity 6

Read the following extract and answer the questions below.
[The beast is being described.]

The figure fell and crumpled among the blue flowers of the mountain- side, but now there was a gentle breeze at this height too and the parachute flopped and banged and pulled. So the figure, with feet that dragged behind it, slid up the mountain. Yard by yard, puff by puff, the breeze hauled the figure through the blue flowers, over the boulders and red stones, till it lay huddled among the shattered rocks of the mountain-top. Here the breeze was fitful and allowed the strings of the parachute to tangle and festoon: and the figure sat, its helmeted head between its knees, held by a complication of lines. When the breeze blew the lines would strain taut and some accident of this pull lifted the head and chest upright so that the figure seemed to peer across the brow of the mountain. Then, each time the wind dropped, the lines would slacken and the figure bow forward again, sinking its head between its knees. So as the stars moved across the sky, the figure sat on the mountain-top and bowed and sank and bowed again.

 Questions

1. Match the names in COLUMN 1 to the descriptions in COLUMN 2. Write down only the question number (1(a)-1(c)) and the letter (A-D) of your answer. (3)

COLUMN 1COLUMN 2

(a)         Littluns

(b)         Samneric

(c)         Roger

A think that the dead airman is the beast

B hunted for meat

C often fainted

D afraid of the beastie

2.

(a) To what does “the figure” in the extract refer? (1)
(b) How does the figure end up on the island? State TWO points. (2)
(c) Who discovers the figure on the mountain top later? (1)

3. Refer to line 6 (“Here the breeze was fitful…”).

(a) Why does the writer describe the breeze in this way? (1)
(b) What does the breeze do to the figure? (1)

4. The figure lands close to where the fire normally is.

(a) How does this affect the boys’ plans? State THREE things. (3)
(b) How do Jack and Ralph differ in their views of the importance of the fire? (2)  [14]

Answers to Activity 6

    1. D ✓
    2. A ✓
    3. B ✓
    1. The figure is a dead airman (pilot) ✓ OR the body of a pilot/airman. ✓
    2. There was an air battle and the plane was shot down ✓ and the pilot must have been ✓ OR The pilot floated down/fell down to the island ✓ and was pushed on to the island by the wind. ✓
    3. Samneric (Sam and Eric) the twins discover the body ✓
    1. This shows that the breeze is not steady ✓ OR the breeze is not always the same ✓ OR the breeze blows lightly or strongly OR the breeze comes and goes✓
    2. The wind blowing into the parachute moves the body up and down ✓ OR the wind makes the body seem alive✓
    1. They are afraid to go up the mountain. ✓ They must now move the fire down to the beach. ✓ Their chances of rescue are reduced as the smoke will be less visible✓
    2. Ralph thinks the fire will bring rescue ✓ but Jack thinks hunting/finding meat is more important✓
  • What happens in the chapter?
  • Who is involved
  • Themes
  • Symbols
  • Diction and figurative language
  • Activity 7

Chapter 7: Shadows and Tall Trees
shadows and tall trees

1. What happens in the chapter?

The events in this chapter take place on the same day in the afternoon. The boys keep walking up the mountain to see if they can find the beast. Ralph wishes he were neat and clean in his comfortable home. Faced by the huge ocean, Ralph feels it is impossible that they will ever be rescued, but Simon tells him he will go home again; they smile at each other in friendship.
A boar (wild pig) appears and Ralph wounds it with his spear. He is thrilled by this and by the respect the boys show him, but Jack blames him for the wound on his arm from the boar’s tusks (horns). Full of excitement, Ralph joins enthusiastically in the dance of “Kill the pig” and Robert, acting the part of the pig, is hurt by the boys, who are all violently over-excited. Jack suggests that next time they must use a littlun in their dance. He cannot curb his violent tendencies. It is getting late, but they go on with their journey up the mountain.
Ralph worries about Piggy and the littluns, who have been left alone, and Simon runs back to the beach to tell them where the older boys are going. The others continue to climb. Then, as the route becomes more dangerous and it is getting darker, the boys do not want to go on. However, Jack decides to climb higher and challenges Ralph, mocking him for being afraid. Ralph asks Jack why he hates him, but gets no response. Roger joins the two as they climb higher while the rest go back. Then Jack goes on alone but is soon back, terrified, saying he has seen the beast. Ralph and Roger climb up and see the hunched (bent over) figure of the pilot, which, to them, looks like a beast. Terrified, the three run away down the mountain.

The tension increases again in this chapter as the bigger boys actually see something that to them looks like a beast!
Finding something like that on a dark, windy night must have been so scary! No wonder even Jack and Ralph ran away.

2. Who is involved?

In Chapter 7 it seems as if the emotions of all the boys except Simon are becoming more intense and their thinking is becoming less logical. Jack and Ralph put themselves in danger in order to compete to be heroes. Ralph suddenly becomes like the others when he attacks the boar. Although they are older than Samneric, Jack and Ralph also panic when they see the airman.

Ralph

  • In this chapter we see two sides of Ralph. At the start he wishes he could be clean and neat again and daydreams about his home (the civilised side); then we see his pride when he wounds the boar (the uncivilised side).
  • After that Ralph loses his self-discipline and moral sense and is caught up in the “Kill the pig” dance, joining in the attack on Robert. “Ralph too was fighting to get near, to get a handful of that brown, vulnerable flesh. The desire to squeeze and hurt was over-mastering.” This shows us how easily people who are usually good can be caught up in mob hysteria and become violent. (Think of what we still see happening today.)
  • Fortunately, Ralph’s better self returns and he shows his caring side when he worries about Piggy alone with the littluns.
  • Ralph shows his common sense when he realises it is too dark to continue the dangerous climb, but when Jack returns, terrified, after seeing the airman, Ralph silences the “inner voice of reason”. The three climb higher before running away in terror when they see the shape “like a great ape” apparently moving.

Jack

  • When Jack says, “Kill a littlun” the boys think he is joking, but as readers we are not so sure. In the dance he grabs Robert by the hair and waves his knife at him: his violence is only just under control.
  • Jack continues to challenge Ralph and suggests he is a coward. We see his anger whenever he feels he is not in the lead. However, in spite of his boasting, his courage fails and he is terrified when he sees the beast.

Simon

  • We see Simon as a visionary when he tells Ralph he will go home.
  • Simon is happy to go back to Piggy on his own as he has no fear of the beast.

Roger

  • Roger says very little and almost never shows any feelings. This makes him mysterious and perhaps we should feel uneasy about him.
  • The only feeling Roger shows is fear, when he runs away with the other two boys at the end of the chapter.

3. Themes

Fear

  • The beast now has a physical form (the dead airman that looks to the boys like a strange creature) that is confirmed by three of the big boys; they now all believe there is something real to fear.

Savagery

  • Robert could have been killed in the “Kill the pig” dance in which all the boys were wildly excited and attacked him. Violence and savagery are increasing: the boys suggest a drum and fire for their dance and a real pig or even a person to attack.
  • The title of the chapter “Shadows and Tall Trees”, refers not only to the trees and shadows that the boys move through, but also suggests the darkness (shadows/darkness/evil and savagery) growing in the boys’ hearts.

Civilisation

  • Ralph wants the comfort and order of home – but we also see how easily civilised behaviour can change.

Wisdom

  • The only boy to show wisdom is Simon, who tells Ralph he will go home, and who returns to the beach without fear.

Innocence and corruption

  • Even Ralph, the responsible and caring leader, can give way to the beast inside of himself and behave violently. It seems as if his innocence has been corrupted.

4. Symbols

The beast

  • The sight of the unfortunate dead man confirms the boys’ fear that there is a beast on the island. At the same time, the power of the beast inside the boys, particularly Jack, is increasing.

The pig hunt

  • This is a symbol of savagery; we see this in the dance in which Robert could have been killed.

5. Diction and figurative language

The writer uses irony and metaphors to help us to imagine and understand what he is describing. For example:

Irony

  • It is ironic that Ralph, who starts off longing for home, should take part in the savage behaviour during the dance, which is the opposite of his orderly and gentle life at home.

Metaphor

  • Jack is described by the metaphor of a “stain in the darkness”. A stain is a mark that stands out on something, so Jack’s body is a dark shape showing up against the slightly less dark night. However, a stain is usually considered to be a bad thing that spoils whatever it marks. This suggests the evil within Jack that spoils the paradise of the island.

It is ironic that the beast that the boys fear is the most helpless of things –  a dead body; but they do not know yet that what they see is dead. The wind makes it move so they believe it is alive.

Activity 7

Read the following extract and answer the questions below.
[Jack, Roger and Ralph climb the mountain to find the beast.]

Roger and Ralph moved on, this time leaving Jack in the rear, for all his brave words.
They came to the flat top where the rock was hard to hands and knees.
A creature that bulged. 5
Ralph put his hand in the cold, soft ashes of the fire and smothered a cry. His hand and shoulder were twitching from the unlooked-for contact. Green lights of nausea appeared for a moment and ate into the darkness. Roger lay behind him and Jack’s mouth was at his ear.
“Over there, where there used to be a gap in the rock. A sort of 10
hump – see?”
Ashes blew into Ralph’s face from the dead fire. He could not see the gap or anything else, because the green lights were opening again and growing, and the top of the mountain was sliding sideways.
Once more, from a distance, he heard Jack’s whisper. 15
“Scared?”
Not scared so much as paralysed; hung up here immovable on the top of a diminishing, moving mountain. Jack slid away from him, Roger bumped, fumbled with a hiss of breath, and passed onwards.
He heard them whispering. 20
“Can you see anything?” “There – ”
In front of them, only three or four yards away, was a rock-like hump where no rock should be. Ralph could hear a tiny chattering noise
coming from somewhere – perhaps from his own mouth. He bound 25
himself together with his will, fused his fear and loathing into a hatred, and stood up. He took two leaden steps forward.
Behind them the sliver of moon had drawn clear of the horizon.
Before them, something like a great ape was sitting asleep with its
head between its knees. Then the wind roared in the forest, there was 30
confusion in the darkness and the creature lifted its head, holding toward them the ruin of a face.

Questions

1. Use the words in the box below to complete the following sentences. Write down only the letter given in the space and beside it write the correct word. (4)
Ralph felt very ………….(a) when he wounded a (b) . He then joined in the game of “Kill the pig” and hit (c) with a spear and wanted to (d) him.

proud         beast          sad          Robert          hurt
comfort          Jack          boar          afraid          kill

2. Choose the correct word to complete the sentence below. Write down only the number of the question and beside it the letter of the correct answer.
The person who runs back to tell Piggy that the boys are going to climb up the mountain is …

(a) Sam
(b) Simon
(c) Robert (1)

3. Refer to line 1. Why did Jack walk behind Ralph and Roger in spite of “all his brave words”? (2)
4. What was the tragic result of the earlier fire that had left ashes on the mountain? (2)
5. Refer to lines 15-16. What figure of speech is used in the words “a hiss of breath”? Choose the correct answer and write only the letter (A-D) next to the question number. (1)

A simile
B personification
C onomatopoeia
D alliteration

6. Refer to line 22. (“He took two leaden steps forward.”)

(a) Name the figure of speech used in this line. (1)
(b) Explain how this figure of speech helps us to understand the way Ralph is moving. (1)

7. “Before them, something like a great ape was sitting asleep with its head between its knees.” (lines 23-24)

(a) To what do the words “something like a great ape” refer? (1)
(b) Explain why it “lifted its head” when the wind blew. (1)

8. How does Ralph show a new feeling of friendship for Simon and why does he feel this way? (2)
9. What is surprising about Ralph’s behaviour during the “Kill the pig” dance? (1)
10. Why is Simon not afraid to go alone in the growing dark to tell Piggy what has happened? (1) [18]

    1. proud ✓
    2. boar ✓
    3. Robert ✓
    4. hurt✓
  1. b (Simon) ✓
  2. Although Jack mocked Ralph for being afraid, he himself is so terrified of the “beast” ✓ he saw that he is not eager to see it again.) ✓
  3. The littlun with a mark on his face has never been seen again ✓ and probably burned to death in the fire.) ✓
  4. C ✓
    1. It is a metaphor ) ✓
    2. Lead is heavy and can be hard to ✓ This metaphor tells us that he walked slowly and heavily. ✓ OR He was not happy about moving forward. ✓
    1. To the body of the dead airman/pilot. ✓
    2. When the wind blew it lifted the parachute ✓ which then pulled the body up as if it were sitting up✓
  5. The two smile at each other because Simon has assured Ralph that he will get home. ✓✓
  6. He takes part in the attack on Robert, wanting to hurt him. ✓
  7. He has no fear of the beast because he knows it is not a live animal or a monster. ✓
  • What happens in the chapter?
  • Who is involved
  • Themes
  • Symbols
  • Diction and figurative language
  • Activity 8

Chapter 8: Gift for the Darkness

1. What happens in the chapter?

The events in this chapter take place at dawn, the next day. Ralph tells Piggy about the beast, which is in the exact place the fire had been, so they can’t light a fire there. Jack is furious when Ralph calls his hunters “Boys armed with sticks”. Jack takes the conch and calls a meeting at which he criticises Ralph and tries to have him voted out as leader. Jack is unsuccessful and angry, and rushes off in tears. Piggy is happy to see Jack go. Ralph feels they can do nothing to improve their situation, but Simon says all they can do is go up the mountain to see just what the beast is.
Piggy says they should light a signal fire on the beach. They discover many of the bigger boys have followed Jack. The boys felt guilty about supporting Jack openly but sneaked off after him later. Jack and his followers hunt and kill a sow (female pig) with extreme cruelty. They leave the sow’s head on a stake as a peace offering for the beast. Simon has slipped off to his secret place in the forest and sees the boys do this.
After this, Jack and his hunters, “Demonic figures with faces of white and red and green” burst in on Ralph’s group and steal burning branches from
the fire on the beach. Jack, hoping the rest will join his group, invites them to feast on roast pork. Before he leaves Maurice and Robert announce: “The chief has spoken.” At the same time, in the forest, Simon is still looking at the pig’s head and imagines the beast is speaking to him. It warns him not to interfere or the other boys will kill him. Simon falls unconscious (he has a fit).

The conflict between Ralph and Jack has reached a crisis point.
Jack’s behaviour takes the story to a new level of horror.

2. Who is involved?

Ralph

  • Ralph has lost hope of being rescued. He does not think that smoke from a fire on the beach, as Piggy suggests, will easily be seen from a ship at sea.
  • Ralph is also worried that he might become like the others and not care about being rescued.
  • Ralph speaks to the boys who have stayed with him but finds it difficult to concentrate as he tries to persuade them that they must keep the signal fire going on the beach.

Jack

  • The last democratic thing Jack does is blow the conch to call a meeting to try to remove Ralph as leader. When he fails he feels humiliated and furious and leaves, crying.
  •  When Jack returns with his new followers he has taken off all his clothes, the last signs of his civilised upbringing, and he feels “…safe from shame or self-consciousness behind the mask of his paint”. (The “mask” hides any last traces of the way he was brought up and gives him a new identity.)
  • Leaving the pig’s head as an offering to the beast, as if the beast was a god, shows that Jack has lost all sense of civilised values. Jack now steals what he wants – the fire – without any guilt. Jack tries to tempt Ralph’s group to join him with the promise of a feast with fun and roast meat.
  • Jack sees himself as an all-powerful leader and, like a typical dictator, has trained his followers to say, “The chief has spoken!” (Hitler’s Nazis had to say, “Heil (hail) Hitler!”)
  • During the pig hunt Jack is happy because he enjoys using his skill and having meat to eat, but even more because he enjoys the power and cruelty of killing.
  • Jack is also cunning and chooses to attack a sow that is helpless as she is feeding her babies, rather than a boar, which is dangerous.
  • Jack’s evil is increasing at a great rate.

Piggy

  • Piggy’s rational mind makes it hard for him to believe Ralph has seen the beast, but, when he is convinced of its reality he is frightened.
  • Piggy shows his understanding of people when he warns Ralph that insulting Jack and his hunters is dangerous.
  • When Jack leaves Piggy is delighted and feels they are better off without him. He is so pleased he even helps collect wood.
  • Piggy shows common sense by saying they could make the fire on the beach. But he loves food and is tempted by the thought of eating meat at Jack’s feast.

Simon

  • Simon shows great courage by standing up to speak at the meeting.
  • Simon makes the only intelligent suggestion: to go up the mountain to see what the beast really is. Mocked and ignored, he slips away to his secret place and imagines that the pig’s head (the “Lord of the Flies”) is talking to him.
  • The pig’s head tells Simon, “I am the Beast”.
  • The head spells out to Simon the choices he has: he can go back to the boys and accept things the way they are, or be killed by Jack and his group as they (the beast and the boys together – in other words the evil inside them) are going to have “fun”. “Fun” here means being violent and savage.

Roger

  • Until now Roger has been rather a mysterious character, but his disgusting cruelty to the sow shows him to be a sadist – someone who takes pleasure in causing pain and suffering.
  • Roger even spears a helpless piglet.

3. Themes

Good and evil

  • This chapter shows the boys splitting into two groups (good and evil): Ralph, Simon, Piggy, Samneric and the littluns on the one hand, and Jack and the rest of the biguns on the other.
  • The evil inside Jack and his group, particularly Roger, is controlling their behaviour and they care only about the “fun” of violence, savagery and killing – and about having meat to eat and satisfying their desires and needs.
  • The chapter title, “Gift for the Darkness”, refers to the pig’s head on a stick, which Jack said was a gift for the beast. “Darkness” refers to evil.

Civilisation and savagery

  • Ralph and Piggy still believe in civilised values and want to return home.
  • For Jack and his group all civilised behaviour has gone. They even get rid of their clothes. Clothes are a sign of civilisation and taking the clothes off is a sign of the loss of civilisation.

Wisdom

  • Simon shows great wisdom. In his meeting with the pig’s head he shows the depth of his insight, his basic goodness and his courage.

Power

  • Jack obtains the power he wants so much when he becomes leader of nearly all the big boys.

4. Symbols

The pig’s head

The description of the pig’s head makes its symbolism clear. It is surrounded by flies and is therefore the “Lord of the Flies” – the title of the novel. One of the names of Satan is Beelzebub, which means “lord of the flies”. It symbolises the evil that is found in people that makes them behave with cruelty and savagery; this is revealed to us in Simon’s encounter with the pig’s head.

The conch

The conch, the symbol of order and democracy, is not taken by Jack when he steals the fire, showing that he does not care about civilised behaviour and that democracy will have no place when he is dictator.

The pig hunt

The pig hunt is vividly described, letting us see the bloodlust (the uncontrollable wish to kill or hurt others), cruelty and savagery of the boys.

5. Diction and figurative language

Again the writer uses similes and metaphors to help us to imagine and understand what he is describing. For example:

Simile

A simile is used in this description of Jack when he is hunting: “He was happy and wore the damp darkness of the forest like his old clothes.” Old clothes are comfortable and familiar and we feel at home and at ease in them. This simile tells us that this is how Jack feels in the forest, emphasising his love of hunting.

Metaphor

“… their voices had been the song of angels” – is a metaphor and it is also ironic. It suggests that one might expect angelic behaviour from choir-boys, but these boys, far from being angelic, have turned into bloody and savage hunters.

Activity 8

Read the following extract and answer the questions below.
[Piggy suggests an alternative place for the fire.]

Simon whispered his answer. “What else is there to do?”
His speech made, he allowed Piggy to lift the conch out of his hands. Then he retired and sat as far away from the others as possible.
Piggy was speaking now with more assurance and with what, if the circumstances had not been so serious, the others would have recognised as pleasure.
“I said we could all do without a certain person. Now I say we got to decide on what can be done. And I think I could tell you what Ralph’s going to say next. The most important thing on the island is the smoke and you can’t have no smoke without a fire.”
Ralph made a restless movement.
”No go, Piggy. We’ve got no fire. That thing sits up there – we’ll have to stay here.”
Piggy lifted the conch as though to add power to his next words. ”We got no fire on the mountain. But what’s wrong with a fire down here? A fire could be built on them rocks. On the sand, even. We’d make smoke just the same.”
”That’s right!” “Smoke!”
‘’By the bathing-pool!’’
The boys began to babble.

 Questions

1. Refer to lines 3-11 (“His speech made … without a fire”). Identify and discuss the theme of the novel revealed in these lines. (4)
2. Refer to line 8 (“I said we … a certain person”). Explain how Piggy’s behaviour has changed now that this “certain person” is absent. (3)
3. In your view, who is the better leader, Jack or Ralph? Motivate your answer. (3)
4. Chapter 8 is entitled “Gift for the Darkness”.

(a) What is this “Gift”? (1)
(b) Discuss what the offering of this “Gift” tells you about the boys at this stage in the novel. (3)[14]

Answers to Activity 8

  1. The theme is the importance of democracy. ✓ The conch symbolises democracy ✓ and the boy holding it has the right to speak. ✓ It ensures order during the meeting as we see the boys passing the conch to those who wish to speak. ✓
    OR
    The theme is the need for rules/laws in society. ✓ The boys have decided on the rule that only the one holding the conch is allowed to speak, ✓ while the others must listen. ✓ The rule ensures that there is order during meetings. ✓ This is what the boys are doing in these lines.
    OR
    The theme is leadership. ✓ Piggy has the intelligence of a good leader, yet he is unpopular. ✓ Now that Jack has gone he has the confidence to speak up. ✓ He comes up with the idea of making the fire on the beach. ✓
  2.  Piggy is clever and has good ideas ✓ but Jack intimidates him/does not allow him to express them. ✓ Without Jack he feels free/confident to share his ideas with the others. ✓
  3. Here are some examples of answers to this question:
    Jack leads the hunt and provides meat. ✓ The boys with him have fun. ✓ They go hunting, hold feasts and do not have to follow rules, ✓ but Jack remains in charge. He is a natural leader. ✓ Eventually the boys fear him. ✓
    OR
    Ralph is a democratic leader who cares about all the boys and is kind/shows respect for them/protects them. ✓ He believes that getting food and having fun on the island are not the most important things. ✓ Being rescued is his main concern.✓
    1. The gift is a pig’s head (that has been placed on a sharpened stick/stake). ✓
    2. The boys are no longer innocent. They have become cruel/ savage/primitive/barbaric. ✓ They are eager to kill. ✓ They are filled with bloodlust. ✓
      They feel they have to make a sacrifice to the powers of darkness/the beast. ✓
  • What happens in the chapter?
  • Who is involved
  • Themes
  • Symbols
  • Diction and figurative language
  • Activity 9

Chapter 9: A View to a Death
a view of death

1. What happens in the chapter?

The events in this chapter take place on the same day, in the evening. When Simon wakes after his fit he climbs the mountain; his mood is gloomy after his meeting with the pig’s head, but he repeats his earlier words: “What else is there to do?” He climbs to where Ralph saw the beast and finds it is the rotting body of the airman. He frees the body, loosening the strings of the parachute that held it down and made it move with the wind. Simon sees the boys on the beach below and goes down in the dark to tell them the truth about the beast: that it is quite harmless.
Ralph and Piggy realise the rest of the boys have left to join Jack’s feast. The temptation of meat is too great and they join them. Jack behaves like a king or god, giving orders that are obeyed immediately: “Jack, painted and garlanded, sat there like an idol.” The word “garlanded” means that Jack had flowers around his neck, like an idol who is worshipped.
Ralph and Piggy are given meat and then Jack asks who is going to join his tribe. Ralph and Jack confront each other over who is the chief. The approaching storm makes Ralph’s talk of shelters attractive to the boys, but Jack distracts them from their fear of thunder and lightning by starting the “Kill the pig” dance. The boys become a mindless, frenzied (crazy) mob as Simon, exhausted, crawls into the circle, trying to tell them his news, and is mistaken (or seen as a substitute) for the beast. The hysterical boys have become like a mob of wild animals and Simon is beaten and torn to death by the “tearing of teeth and claws”. The next morning his small body is washed gently out to sea. (The boys do not really have claws, but the word suggests their animal-like behaviour.) During a storm that same evening the body of the airman is blown off the face of the mountain and lands on the beach. This frightens the boys, who run away into the darkness.
This chapter, which tells of Simon’s death, forms the climax of the novel and is the turning point.
After this point the situation deteriorates quickly and there is open war between Jack and his group and the other boys.

2. Who is involved?

Simon

  • Simon shows great courage in climbing the mountain alone to investigate the beast. His climb is a search for truth.
  • We see Simon’s compassion and strength of character when he frees the rotting body that is so awful to look at it has made him vomit.
  • Simon shows more courage by ignoring the warning of his vision and going down to tell the boys that the beast is only a harmless, dead man, so they can be freed from their fear. He can be said to have sacrificed his life to bring them the truth.
  • The chapter title, “A View to a Death”, refers to Simon’s view from the mountain of Jack’s group on the beach, at the place where Simon will die. The chapter title foreshadows Simon’s death. In literature, foreshadows means to give a hint about something that will happen later in the story.

Ralph

  • Ralph wisely understands why the boys have joined Jack: it is not only for meat but also for “pretending to be a tribe, and putting on war-paint”. (The boys feel secure because they are part of a tribe.)
  • Ralph tries to stand up to Jack but, when the dance begins, he joins in with the group, which makes him feel safer during the violent storm: “They were glad to touch the brown backs of the fence that hemmed in the terror and made it governable.” Ralph becomes part of the mob. The word “brown backs” refers to the backs of the other boys.

Piggy

  • Piggy loves food and uses the weak excuse of making sure nothing goes wrong to persuade Ralph to go to the feast.
  • Because of his knowledge of people Piggy urges Ralph to leave when he realises there is going to be trouble.

Jack

  • Power has corrupted Jack and he behaves like a typical dictator, demanding total obedience and service from his tribe.
  • Jack’s contempt for any laws except his own is shown when he tells Ralph the conch does not count on his part of the island.
  • Ironically, Jack has now become the evil beast to be feared.

The Littluns

  • The littluns, who are innocent, soon start imitating the dance of Jack’s tribe.

3. Themes

Good and evil

  • In this chapter we see evil triumphing. It is hard to resist being drawn into it as it seems to have good things to offer – food and belonging, in this instance. Even Piggy and Ralph give in to temptation.
  • From the vicious murder of Simon it seems that evil and violence have defeated goodness.

Civilisation and savagery

  • Savagery seems to replace civilisation when Piggy and Ralph join the dance.

Innocence and corruption

  • Jack has been corrupted by power. Innocence has vanished from the island.

Fear

  • Jack, like all dictators, uses fear to control his people. It is the beast inside him that is to be feared.

4. Symbols

The beast

  • The real beast is the dead airman and it is not a threat at all. But the boys do not know that. When Simon comes out of the jungle the boys attack and murder him believing they are freeing themselves from “the beast” of whom they have been so scared.

5. Diction and figurative language

This chapter contains very dramatic descriptions of the storm and the killing of Simon. The writer builds up an atmosphere of danger and evil by linking the approach of the storm to the growing violence and evil on the island. The beginning of the dance is made more dramatic by the thunder and lightning, as if nature was pointing out the horror of the violence.

Metaphor and simile

  • Golding uses vivid description to help us imagine the storm:
    The dark sky was shattered by a blue-white scar. An instant later the noise was on them like the blow of a gigantic whip.
  • In a metaphor the lightning is compared to the scar of a wound that has torn the sky apart, “shattered” it. “Shattered” makes us picture something being violently broken. A simile describes the noise of the thunder: it is so loud it hurts the ears the way a big whip would hurt your body if it struck you with force. The metaphor and simile help us to see and hear the fierceness of the storm.

Personification

  • Nature itself seems to mourn (grieve over) Simon’s death, as the sea shows up the delicate beauty of his little body:
    The water rose farther and dressed Simon’s coarse hair with brightness. The line of his cheek silvered and the turn of his shoulder became sculptured (carved) marble. We are filled with sadness.

Irony

  •  There is a lot of irony in this chapter, the greatest irony being that the one truly good person is murdered as if he were the beast, when he is coming to tell the truth about the beast. Another irony is the way the boys are terrified when the wind blows the parachute and airman on to the beach and then out to sea; in fact the object they have (wrongly) feared is leaving the island.

Mood and tone

  • At the beginning of Chapter 9 the author uses colour to suggest a mood of despair and horror, for example:
    Colours drained from water and trees and pink surfaces of rock, and white and brown clouds brooded. Nothing prospered but the flies who blackened their lord and made the spilt guts look like a heap of glistening coal.
    Note also in this quotation the personification – “clouds brooded”, metaphor – the pig is the “lord” of the flies, and simile – “like a heap of glistening coal”.
  • This description contrasts with the description of Simon’s body being washed into the sea at the end of the chapter.
    Softly, surrounded by a fringe of inquisitive bright creatures, itself a silver shape beneath the steadfast constellations, Simon’s dead body moved out towards the open sea.
  • The tone here is gentler and the reader imagines the brightness of the stars (“constellations”). There is a sense that Simon has finally found peace away from all the madness of the island. His goodness and gentleness is also, finally, appreciated and cared for, by the “fringe of inquisitive bright creatures” that surround him as his body moves out to sea.

Activity 9

Read the following extract and answer the questions below.
[Ralph and Piggy join Jack’s party to feast on roast meat on the beach.]

Evening was come, not with calm beauty but with the threat of violence. Jack spoke.
“Give me a drink.”
Henry brought him a shell and he drank, watching Piggy and Ralph over the jagged
rim. 5
Power lay in the brown swell of his forearms: authority sat on his shoulder and chattered in his ear like an ape.
“All sit down.”
The boys ranged themselves in rows on the grass before him but Ralph and Piggy stayed a foot lower, standing on the soft sand. Jack ignored them for the moment, 10
turned his mask down to the seated boys and pointed at them with the spear. “Who is going to join my tribe?”
Ralph made a sudden movement that became a stumble. Some of the boys turned toward him.
“I gave you food,” said Jack, “and my hunters will protect you from the beast. Who 15
will join my tribe?”
“I’m chief,” said Ralph, “because you chose me. And we were going to keep the fire going. Now you run after food – ”
“You ran yourself !” shouted Jack. “Look at that bone in your hands!”
Ralph went crimson. 20
“I said you were hunters. That was your job.” Jack ignored him again.
“Who’ll join my tribe and have fun?”
“I’m chief,” said Ralph tremulously. “And what about the fire? And I’ve got the conch –” 25
“You haven’t got it with you,” said Jack, sneering. “You left it behind. See, clever? And the conch doesn’t count at this end of the island –”
All at once the thunder struck. Instead of the dull boom there was a point of impact in the explosion.
“The conch counts here too,” said Ralph, “and all over the island.” 30
“What are you going to do about it then?”
Ralph examined the ranks of boys. There was no help in them and he looked away, confused and sweating. Piggy whispered.
“The fire – rescue.”
“Who’ll join my tribe?” 35
“I will.”
“Me.”
“I will.”
“I’ll blow the conch,” said Ralph breathlessly, “and call an assembly.”
“We shan’t hear it.” 40
Piggy touched Ralph’s wrist.
“Come away. There’s going to be trouble. And we’ve had our meat.”
There was a blink of bright light beyond the forest and the thunder exploded again…

Questions

1. Refer to line 1. To what does the “threat of violence” refer? (1)
2. Refer to lines 2-3. Jack does not ask for a drink but gives an order. What does this tell us about the kind of leader he is? Give a reason for your answer. (2)
3. Why does Ralph turn crimson (red) when Jack reminds Ralph that he is eating the food he, Jack, has provided? (2)
4. This extract shows the conflict between Jack and Ralph and their two different methods of leadership. Explain how the conflict between the two boys can be described as a conflict between democracy and dictatorship. (4)
5. Do you think that Piggy’s advice to “Come away” (line 40) is good advice? Give a reason for your opinion. (2)
6. Why do Ralph and Piggy join the “kill the pig” dance? (1)
7. Briefly relate the events that lead to Simon’s death. (3)  [15]

Answers to Activity 9

  1. Simon will be attacked by the group of boys and killed. ✓
  2. He is authoritarian/a dictator. ✓ He feels he has the right to do or have whatever he wants and expects instant obedience from others. ✓
  3. Ralph turns red (blushes) because he is embarrassed. ✓ He is critical of Jack for putting hunting before the need for rescue yet he is eating the food that came from Jack’s hunt.✓
  4. Ralph represents democracy; he regards the conch as the symbol of his authority. ✓ The conch stands for democracy as whoever holds it has a turn to speak. ✓ In a democracy the opinions of all the people should be heard. ✓
    Jack is a dictator and does not consider any one else’s views but wants total control over his followers. ✓
  5. Yes. Ralph does not leave when Piggy advises it ✓ and so he is involved in the dance during which Simon is killed. ✓
  6. They feel safer being with the group during the frightening storm. ✓
  7. The boys are celebrating/holding a feast after killing the pig ✓ when Simon crawls out of the forest to tell the boys the truth about the ✓ Simon is mistaken for the beast and beaten to death. ✓
  • What happens in the chapter?
  • Who is involved
  • Themes
  • Symbols
  • Diction and figurative language
  • Activity 10

Chapter 10: The Shell and the Glasses
piggy

1. What happens in the chapter?

The events in this chapter take place the next day and night. Piggy and Samneric are the only biguns left in Ralph’s group. Ralph is full of guilt at having joined the mob that killed Simon and he calls it murder. Piggy, who remained outside the dance, will not face this truth and insists that Simon’s death was an accident and even blames Simon himself. Ralph then says he too was outside the dance. Samneric arrive with some wood and also claim they were not involved. None of them can face their guilt and shame.
On the other hand, Jack, now called “The Chief”, tells his uneasy followers that they did not kill the beast and that it will return. This way he removes their guilt and holds on to his power by making sure they are still afraid of the beast, from which he will protect them. He is being manipulative. He has moved his tribe to the castle rock, which can be defended by pushing rocks down on the narrow entrance. He now punishes harshly anyone who displeases him.
On the beach Ralph and the other three cannot collect enough wood to keep the fire going at night, although they would like its comfort in the dark. They are woken up by Jack, Roger and Maurice who attack them and steal Piggy’s glasses so they can light their fires. However, they do not bother to take the conch.

2. Who is involved?

Ralph

  • Ralph is horrified by the killing of Simon and his own part in it, but then lies and says he was not involved. We see how he has been corrupted in spite of his basically good values.
  • Ralph shows insight when he says that he is frightened “of us”. Ralph comforts himself at night by imagining going home, but at the same time the outside world is fading from his memory as he struggles to remember the war against the “Reds” (Communist Russia). His concentration has also been affected by life on the island and he again struggles to express what he needs to say about the signal fire.

Piggy

  • What happened to Simon is too dreadful for Piggy to admit.
  • Piggy was the only one of his group who did not participate in the killing.
  • As always, Piggy is aware of how adults might judge the boys and insists that he and Ralph pretend they were not at the dance: “We never done nothing. We never saw nothing.”
  • Piggy does not help collect wood because of his asthma – or his laziness?
  • When his glasses are stolen Piggy is very distressed as without them he is almost blind and is helpless.

Jack

  • Jack lies about Simon’s death to maintain his power and authority; the only sign of any guilt he might feel is when he moves uncomfortably (“squirmed”) and looks down when it is first mentioned.
  • Jack uses fear and cruelty to ensure obedience from his tribe and a boy, Wilfred, is tied up and beaten.
  • Like all leaders who seize power illegally, Jack is afraid of an attack from others who might do the same to him and places guards at the entrance to the castle rock, using the big rocks as weapons.
  • Jack lies about the beast not being dead as fear of the beast will keep his tribe loyal.
  • Jack has no morals left and steals Piggy’s glasses in a violent night raid.

Roger

  • Roger does not seem to give a thought to the horrific killing of Simon.
  • As we have seen before, Roger is a sadist and when he hears of Wilfred’s punishment he realises that “the possibilities of irresponsible authority” will give him opportunities to enjoy more cruelty.
  • Roger also approves of Jack as a “proper Chief” because he is warlike and is prepared to use weapons, like the big rocks, against his enemies.

3. Themes

Good and evil

  • The forces of evil in the person of Jack and his followers are winning against the good. Simon is dead, Ralph has lost his leadership position and Piggy is made helpless when his glasses are stolen.

Civilisation and savagery

  • Savagery is winning over civilised values. Jack is now always half naked and painted and rules by means of fear and cruelty. The author is now calling Jack and his group “savages”.

Leadership

  • Jack is a dictator and Ralph, the democratically elected leader, has no authority over most of the boys. Democracy has been replaced by dictatorship. The chapter also shows how bad leaders can manipulate others by using fear (of harsh punishment) and suspicion.

4. Symbols

Many of the symbols have changed their significance (meaning) as the situation on the island worsens.

The conch

  • The conch has lost its authority. Democracy has lost and Jack does not even bother to take the conch when he steals the glasses. He has no interest in democracy and any laws will be his own.

Fire

  • For Ralph fire now means not only rescue but also comfort in the dark. For Jack it is only a means of cooking food and adding excitement to the dance.

Piggy’s glasses

  • Without his glasses Piggy is helpless: he will no longer give his good advice. In Jack’s possession the glasses mean nothing more than a way to light a fire. His rule is based on power and fulfilling his desires, not on reason or thoughtfulness.
  • The chapter title, “The Shell and the Glasses”, refers to the loss of both democracy (the conch being left behind like something that has no value) and intelligent thought (Piggy’s glasses being stolen).

5. Diction and figurative language

The writer uses sarcasm and humour to help us to imagine and understand what he is describing. For example:

Sarcasm

  • The author uses sarcasm when he states: “Memory of the dance that none of them had attended shook all four boys convulsively.” He is writing about the fact that they deny being involved in Simon’s death. Sarcasm is an ironic expression, or tone. Here we know that the opposite of what is stated is true – of course the boys attended the dance!
  • One of the few touches of humour in the novel comes when the boys boast of how they fought their attackers and we realise they were actually fighting one another in the dark.

Activity 10

Read the following extract and answer the questions below.
[Jack and his tribe have attacked Ralph’s group.]

They hauled Piggy clear of the wreckage and leaned him against a tree.
The night was cool and purged of immediate terror. Piggy’s breathing was a little easier.
“Did you get hurt, Piggy?” “Not much.”
“That was Jack and his hunters,” said Ralph bitterly. “Why can’t they leave us alone?”
“We gave them something to think about,” said Sam. Honesty compelled him to go on. “At least you did. I got mixed up with myself in a corner.”
“I gave one of ’em what for,” said Ralph, “I smashed him up all right. He won’t want to come and fight us again in a hurry.”
“So did I,” said Eric. “When I woke up one was kicking me in the face. I got an awful bloody face, I think, Ralph. But I did him in the end.”
“What did you do?”
“I got my knee up,” said Eric with simple pride, “and I hit him with it in the pills. You should have heard him holler! He won’t come back in a hurry either. So we didn’t do too badly.”
Ralph moved suddenly in the dark; but then he heard Eric working at his mouth.
“What’s the matter?”
“Jus’ a tooth loose.”

Questions

1. What is the “wreckage” referred to in line 1? (1)
2. In line 3 it is mentioned that Piggy’s breathing is “easier”. Give TWO possible reasons why Piggy was breathing with difficulty earlier. (2)
3. Is the following statement TRUE or FALSE? Write “true” or “false” and give a reason for your answer. The person that Ralph is referring to in lines 12-13 is one of the attackers. (2)
4. Give TWO reasons why the boys have separated into two groups at this stage. (2)
5. Explain why Jack’s tribe does not take the conch. (2) [9]

Answers to Activity 10

  1. The remains of the hut that collapsed during the fight. ✓
  2. You must give two reasons. Here are a few options:
    1. He was agitated✓ OR
    2. He was upset✓ OR
    3. He was scared about the fight✓ OR
    4. He had an asthma attack✓
  3. False. It is Eric. ✓ In the dark and confusion Ralph thought he was hitting an attacker, but in fact he was hitting Eric. ✓
  4. Jack wanted to be the leader. ✓
    Jack was angry because nobody voted for him. ✓
  5. For two marks, you need to give two of reasons:
    • The conch is a symbol of democracy✓ OR
    • Jack does not believe in democracy✓ OR
    • The conch seems to ‘belong’ to Ralph, as he found it
  • What happens in the chapter?
  • Who is involved
  • Themes
  • Symbols
  • Diction and figurative language
  • Activity 11

Chapter 11: Castle Rock
castlerock

 1. What happens in the chapter?

The events in this chapter take place on the second day after Simon’s death very early in the morning. Ralph, Piggy and Samneric gather by the dead fire but cannot find a spark. Ralph says they will never be rescued without a fire and that he would have given Jack fire if he had asked for it. Without his glasses Piggy is almost blind and he wants to go to Jack and tell him to give him back his glasses because “what’s right’s right”. Ralph wishes he could clean himself up and look respectable, even though the tribe will be painted.
As they approach Castle Rock they are challenged by Roger from the rock above the entrance and they hear war cries. Jack’s tribe, all of them painted, appear when Ralph blows the conch and Roger throws stones at him. Then Jack appears behind him with his hunters and their kill. Ralph confronts (challenges) Jack and demands Piggy’s glasses. When Ralph calls him a thief, Jack attacks. Ralph tries to reason with him and Jack responds by ordering his tribe to seize Samneric and tie them up. Ralph tries to make the boys see sense, but the tribe prepares to charge at him. Roger pushes a large rock over the edge and it hits Piggy, sending him flying through the air and on to the rocks in the sea below. The waves wash his body out to sea. The conch breaks into pieces and the tribe advances on Ralph, throwing their spears. Ralph runs for his life and hides in the dense (thick) forest.

2. Who is involved?

Ralph

  • Ralph wants to behave in a civilised way and would like to look the way he did before the crash. He tells Eric he and his three followers will not paint their faces: “because we aren’t savages”.
  • Ralph shows his sense of fairness and order when he says: “We’d have given them fire if they’d asked.”
  • Perhaps because Ralph is so stressed he again has a problem with concentration and he struggles to remember why they need smoke.
  • Ralph faces up to Jack without fear but loses his temper when Jack will not give back the glasses. He then tries to maintain civilised behaviour by reasoning (unsuccessfully) with Jack; he is still motivated by very English ideas about fair play and “playing the game”. But when he is attacked he defends himself and fights back bravely until he is forced to flee for his life.

Piggy

  • Piggy is helpless and cannot find his way without his glasses; he turns to Ralph as the elected leader to help him get them back.
  • Piggy is kind when Ralph has a problem remembering, saying: “ ‘You’re Chief, Ralph. You remember everything.’ ”
  • Piggy wants to appeal to Jack’s sense of morality. He naively (innocently) thinks Jack might listen to him. (He is wise in many ways, but not when he still expects Jack to respect what is right or worry about what the adults would say.)
  • When Piggy walks he is terrified as he cannot see where he is being led, but he finds the courage to blow the conch and try to persuade Jack and the tribe to be: “ ‘sensible like Ralph is’ ”.
  • Piggy’s death is cruel and unnecessary.

Jack

  • Jack has lost all sense of morality and, like a true dictator, will force others to obey him, for instance, when he orders Samneric to be tied up.
  • Jack will try to destroy whoever opposes him.
  • Jack feels no guilt or pity when Piggy is killed but tries to kill Ralph too.
  • Jack has become the embodiment (a perfect example) of evil.

Roger

  • Roger throws stones to torment Ralph’s group and, when the tribe is getting ready to charge, seizes the opportunity to fulfil his desire for blood by pushing down the rock which kills Piggy.
  • We see Roger’s sadism again as he moves towards Samneric, who are still tied up, obviously looking forward to torturing them.

Samneric

  • The twins Sam and Eric (Samneric) are aware of the “liberation into savagery that the concealing paint brought” and they would like to paint their faces too, and enjoy the freedom from law and order that this “disguise” would give them.
  • However, so far as the twins remain loyal to Ralph; they are the only biguns who are loyal, apart from Piggy.
  • Sam and Eric still show the innocence of well-brought-up English schoolboys in their polite protests when they are being tied up: “ ‘Oh, I say!’ ‘– Honestly!’ ”

3. Themes

Good and evil; civilisation and savagery

  • With the death of Piggy, the capture of Samneric and the attack on Ralph, goodness and civilisation seem to have lost the battle against evil and savagery; Jack and his savages have won this battle.

Power

  • By the end of the chapter Ralph has been robbed of all power and Jack, helped by Roger, has total power over everyone. Jack makes his own laws to suit himself and anyone who does not obey him is punished or destroyed.

Fear

  • Jack has become the beast to be feared, proving that what Simon said about the beast being the evil inside human beings was true.

4. Symbols

The conch

  • A symbol of democracy and lawful authority, the conch is described as “fragile” and “delicate”, showing how easily civilisation can be destroyed. It is smashed to pieces when Piggy falls, symbolising the final destruction of democracy and proper law and order on the island.

Piggy’s glasses

  • The glasses are the source of fire and the symbol of insight and intelligence, and they are the cause of the final confrontation between Jack and Ralph. When Jack has them they become nothing more than a tool to light a cooking fire.

Fire

  • The only fire left on the island is for cooking; the tribe has no interest in rescue.

4. Diction and figurative language

The writer uses less figurative language in this chapter as it mostly contains action and conflict. Here are examples of metaphors and dialogue:

Metaphors

  • Perhaps the most striking metaphor is the one used to describe Roger: “The hangman’s horror clung to him.” A hangman is the person who hangs people who have been sentenced to death. The hangman is regarded with horror because of his dreadful job and his identity is often kept secret because otherwise people would avoid contact with him. After Roger has killed Piggy even Jack has some of the same feeling of horror for Roger and does not argue with him: “The Chief said no more to him …”

Dialogue

  • The writer’s use of dialogue indicates the nature and background of the characters. Phrases such as “playing the game” (meaning to be fair), “Oh, I say!” and “Honestly!” (see notes on Ralph and Samneric) are typical of well-behaved boys from the middle/upper class in England in the 1950s. Even on the island some of the boys are still influenced by the behaviour/manners they were taught at home.
    • However, Piggy crudely (insultingly) calls the tribe “a pack of painted niggers”, language which shocks us today. He is using language that he has heard racist and prejudiced adults use.

Activity 11

Read the following extract and answer the questions below.
[Ralph and Piggy prepare to go to Castle Rock.]

They went towards the platform.
“Blow the conch,” said Piggy. “Blow as loud as you can.”
The forest re-echoed; and birds lifted, crying out of the tree-tops, as on that first morning ages ago. Both ways the beach was deserted. Some littluns came from the shelters. Ralph sat down on the polished trunk and the three others stood before him. He nodded, and Samneric sat down on the right. Ralph pushed the conch into Piggy’s hands. He held the shining thing carefully and blinked at Ralph.
“Go on, then.”
“I just take the conch to say this. I can’t see no more and I got to get my glasses back. Awful things has been done on this island. I voted for you for chief. He’s the only one who ever got anything done. So now you speak, Ralph, and tell us what – Or else –”
Piggy broke off, snivelling. Ralph took back the conch as he sat down.

 Questions

1. Refer to line 2 (“Blow the conch… as you can”).

(a) Briefly describe the events that lead to the conch being blown at this point in the novel. (2)
(b) Why is the blowing of the conch so important to Piggy? State TWO points. (2)

2. Match the names in COLUMN 1 to the descriptions in COLUMN 2. Write down only the question number (2(a)-2(c)) and the letter (A-D) of your answer. (3)

COLUMN 1COLUMN 2
(a)    Sam and EricA lazy and disloyal
(b)    RogerB loyal to Ralph
(c)    Piggy and SimonC savage and violent
D identical twins

3. Refer to lines 6-7 (“Ralph pushed the conch into Piggy’s hands”).

(a) What does the word “pushed” show about Ralph’s feelings? (1)
(b) Explain why Ralph feels this way. (1)

4. Refer to line 11 (“Awful things has been done on this island”).
What does this sentence suggest about the behaviour of some of the boys. State TWO points. (2)
5. Refer to lines 12-13 (“So now you speak, Ralph, and tell us what – Or else – ” ).

(a) Why is Piggy’s sentence incomplete? (1)
(b) What do you think Piggy was going to say before he suddenly stopped? (2)
Complete the sentence he begins:
“Or else …
(c) Do you agree with Piggy that it was time for Ralph to take a stand and speak up? Explain your answer. (2)

6. Do you think Piggy is right to criticise Ralph’s leadership? Discuss your view. (2) [18]

Answers to Activity 11

    1. Jack and his tribe came during the night and raided Ralph’s group and stole Piggy’s glasses. ✓
    2. For (b) you can give any TWO of the points below.
      Piggy wants them to have a meeting. ✓ OR He wants to get his glasses back because he cannot see/is almost blind. ✓ OR He wants to draw attention to the terrible things that have happened on the island. ✓
    1. D ✓
    2. C ✓
    3. B ✓
    1. He is irritated/impatient/at his wits’ end. ✓
    2. To get one mark you only need to give one of these points:
      Piggy is harassing him. ✓ OR Piggy never stops complaining about his lost glasses. ✓ OR He feels he is losing control to Jack/failing as a leader. ✓
  1. They have become savage/barbaric/animalistic/cruel/bloodthirsty. ✓
    OR
    They have lost all sense of civilisation. ✓
    OR
    They have become murderers/killed Simon. ✓
    1. He is overcome with emotion/angry/upset/about to cry. ✓
    2. “Or else Jack will come and kill us.” ✓
      OR
      “Or else I will leave and join Jack’s tribe.” ✓
    3.  Yes. Ralph is the elected leader of the boys. He is responsible for representing them/protecting them from Jack. ✓
      OR
      No. Piggy must have an opportunity to speak up for himself. ✓
    4. The answers below are examples only, you may have other reasons for your opinion.
      Yes. Piggy has to think of his own safety as Ralph does not know what to do. ✓
      OR
      No. Piggy voted for Ralph as leader and should accept his decisions. ✓
  • What happens in the chapter?
  • Who is involved
  • Themes
  • Symbols
  • Diction and figurative language
  • Activity 12

Chapter 12:  Cry of the Hunters

cry of the hunters

1. What happens in the chapter?

The events in this chapter occur a short time later and the next morning. The last chapter contains the resolution of the novel, with the arrival of the English naval officer bringing rescue and an end to the conflict between Ralph and Jack and his tribe.
Ralph, bruised and cut by Jack’s spear, hides in the forest. He decides to go back to Jack’s beach. Moving through the forest he finds the pig’s skull, hideous on its stick. “A sick fear and rage swept him” and, grabbing the stick, he knocks it to the ground. At the Castle Rock he sees that the guards are Samneric. He manages to talk to them and they warn him that he will be hunted down the next day. Shame and fear make it difficult for them to answer Ralph’s question about what the tribe plans to do to Ralph, but eventually the twins admit: “They’re going to do you (kill you).” They give him some meat and tell him to leave quickly. Ralph tells them he will hide in the thicket (a clump of bushes or trees) nearby.
The next morning the hunt begins. Ralph hears a twin answering Jack and realises that Samneric have given away his hiding place. Two large rocks are pushed over on to the thicket. A “savage” comes close to him and Ralph stabs him with the stick that had held the pig’s skull. Then Jack sets fire to the forest to smoke Ralph out. Ralph meets another “savage” and stabs him too.
Then he runs, “with the swiftness of fear” through the burning forest, with the tribe chasing after him. He wishes he had time to think about his choices: should he climb a tree (and be trapped) or try to burst through the line of “savages” (but where would he go?). He misses Piggy, who could “talk sense” and advise him, and the “dignity” of the conch that made possible “solemn assembly for debate”.
While he is hiding a “savage” sees him in the undergrowth. He screams and hits the “savage”, then flees as the others come after him. In the meantime the fire is spreading quickly. He stumbles, falls and rolls on to the beach. He looks up to see a British naval officer who, from his cutter (a type of boat), saw the island on fire.
The officer looks at the filthy, wounded, boy who tells him two boys have been killed. (It seems that Ralph has forgotten the third, the littlun with the birth mark.) The officer looks at the group of painted “little boys” and another “little boy” with red hair and spectacles at his waist. He is surprised that British boys have not managed better.
Ralph weeps bitterly “for the end of innocence, the darkness of man’s heart, and the fall through the air of the true, wise friend called Piggy”. Rescue has come at last.

2. Who is involved?

Ralph

  • Ralph uses violence when his life is in danger. Here he uses his spear three times, but does not seem to have killed any of the “savages”. On the third occasion he remembers Roger’s spear, which is sharpened at both ends, and, driven by the fear, anger and his instinct to survive, he screams “snarling, bloody”, like a trapped animal.
  • Ralph’s basic decency makes him unwilling to believe that Jack and his savages, having killed Simon and Piggy, intend to kill him, but he also realises that “Jack … would never let him alone; never.” Horrified and terrified by the thought, he shouts aloud, “ ‘No. They’re not as bad as that. It was an accident.’ ” But, in fact, they are “as bad as that”.
  • Although Ralph is usually sensible and realistic, when he sees the hideous pig’s skull he feels as though it has some sort of life or evil spirit in it and he hits it: “A sick fear and rage swept him.”
  • Ralph feels very hurt when he realises that Samneric have become part of the tribe: “Words could not express the dull pain of these things.” He is in despair because there is no chance of rescue, and “Piggy was dead and the conch smashed to powder”.
  • Ralph likes to think before he makes a decision, but in his dangerous situation he has no time to think carefully about what to do and he is forced to decide quickly whether he should hide or run.
  • When he meets the officer Ralph finds it impossible to explain the situation on the island as he is overwhelmed by the way the island paradise has become a place of death and horror.
  • Ralph feels deeply and, overcome by grief, he weeps bitterly. What he has learnt about the evil in mankind makes him very sad and he mourns the death of Piggy, whom he has come to realise was a “wise friend”.

Jack

  • We do not meet Jack face to face in most of this chapter but we hear his voice and see the results of his lust (desire) for total power and his hatred of Ralph. Jack will stop at nothing to kill Ralph, not even setting the whole island on fire.
  • Jack is increasingly cruel in his treatment of anyone who displeases him and does not hesitate to use Roger to torture Samneric to force them to join his tribe and, later, to tell him where Ralph is hiding.
  • Although intelligent in some ways, Jack is not wise and he is unable to imagine the consequences (what will happen as a result) of his actions: the fire is destroying the island and their source of food.
  • But when the officer arrives, he sees Jack as “a little boy”. Perhaps by now we may have forgotten, but Jack is only 12 years old.
  • Facing an adult from the “civilised” world, all of Jack’s bravado (confidence) vanishes; he starts to say he, not Ralph, is the chief, but thinks it better to keep quiet. Perhaps Jack thinks that someone is going to be blamed for what has happened on the island. He is no longer the all-powerful dictator but a little boy afraid of getting into trouble.

Samneric

  • When the twins are captured they are tortured by Roger and forced to join the tribe.
  • Although they have abandoned Ralph and are now disloyal to him, they feel ashamed. The twins do not want him to be killed and warn him of the plan to hunt him; they also give him some meat.
  • The next day Samneric give away Ralph’s hiding place, again after being punished by Jack or Roger, whom they describe as “a terror”. It is easy to condemn them as weak, but does any one of us know how we would behave if we were hurt or tortured? Remember, too, that the twins are younger than Ralph and Jack – the twins are not even 12 years old.

The tribe

  • They obey Jack willingly and enjoy the excitement of hunting humans. The chapter title, “The Cry of the Hunters”, refers to the way they hunt Ralph, shouting and crying out: “The ululation spread from shore to shore.”
  • When faced with an adult, however, they become “little boys” once more, no longer frightening but “standing on the beach making no noise at all”. When Ralph cries, they begin to sob too.

The naval officer

  • He doesn’t understand the seriousness of the situation on the island and, seeing the boys in their war paint, he says, “Fun and games.” Ironically, “fun” was what the beast had promised Simon. By “fun” the beast meant evil and cruelty, not harmless games.
  • However, the officer’s uniform reminds us that he is taking part in one of the most deadly of adult “games” – war.
  • The naval officer disapproves of the disorder he finds and, when Ralph cannot tell him how many boys there are he says: “ ‘I should have thought that a pack of British boys – you’re all British, aren’t you? – would have been able to put up a better show than that –’ ” He shows not only his arrogance in thinking that the British would behave better than other people, but also his failure to understand the evil events that have taken place. He compares the boys’ situation to that in a 19th- century children’s book called Coral Island, in which a group of boys stranded on an island behave like gentlemen and bring “civilisation” to the island, showing his ignorance of what the boys are really like.

3. Themes

Fear

  • Ralph is afraid for his life. He has real, physical reasons to be afraid.

Good and evil

  • The evil of Jack and the tribe seems to have no limits as they hunt Ralph down. It comes to an end when they meet an adult and remember society’s laws, which they have broken and forgotten.

Civilisation and savagery

  • Faced with the reality of the adult world the “savages” return to being “little boys”.
  • Even Jack is afraid of punishment for breaking the laws of adult society and does not say that he was the leader.
  • But again, what is the “civilisation” the boys will return to? The adult war is being fought with weapons far greater than the boys’ sharpened sticks, and with far more “savage” results – nuclear war.

Power

  • The boys will lose all their power in the adult world, and the adults who hold the power are using it to wage a nuclear war that could put an end to all life.

Do you think they would ever have realised how bad their behaviour was if an adult had not appeared on the scene to remind them?
Who knows … it’s like the officer came just in time to restore order before they all got killed.

Innocence

  • All the boys have lost the innocence that at first had made the island seem like a paradise to them.
  • When Ralph weeps “for the end of innocence, the darkness of man’s heart, and the fall through the air of the true, wise friend called Piggy”, he has realised the evil that lies in the hearts of many people, even himself.

Leadership

  • Ralph says that he was a leader on the island.
  • Jack does not say he was a leader on the island. Jack will not take responsibility for the evil that he has caused, he acts like a coward, not a true leader.

4. Symbols

The conch

  • Since the conch was destroyed, order and democracy have disappeared from the island.
  •  Ralph misses the “dignity” and order the conch represented.

Fire

  • Fire here is both destructive and the means of the boys’ rescue.

The beast

  • Ralph, who did not believe in the presence of a physical beast, now knows that the real best is the “darkness of man’s heart”.

5. Diction and figurative language

The writer uses irony to help us to understand the resolution of the novel. For example:

Irony

The resolution (conclusion) of the novel, is filled with irony. Some examples are:

  • The fire: It is ironic that in their attempt to destroy Ralph the members of the tribe set fire to the island. Firstly, they are destroying their food supply; secondly, Jack had mocked the idea of the rescue fire, yet it is his fire that brings them rescue.
  • Rescue: Being rescued was Ralph and Piggy’s main aim but, when rescue comes, the boys will be going back to a world torn apart by a nuclear war. Ralph’s home, which he misses so much, quite possibly no longer exists.
  • The officer: He compares the boys’ situation to that described in Coral Island, a fantasy (imagined story) that is the opposite of the reality of this island.

Activity 12

Read the following extract and answer the questions below.
[Ralph meets a naval officer on the beach.]

 He staggered to his feet, tensed for more terrors, and looked up at a huge peaked cap. It was a white-topped cap, and above the green shade of the peak was a crown, an anchor, gold foliage. He saw white drill, epaulettes, a revolver, a row of gilt buttons down the front of a uniform.A naval officer stood on the sand, looking down at Ralph in wary astonishment. On the beach behind him was a cutter, her bows hauled up and held by two ratings. In the stern-sheets another rating held a sub-machine gun.
The ululation faltered and died away.
The officer looked at Ralph doubtfully for a moment, then took his hand away from the butt of the revolver.
“Hullo.”
Squirming a little, conscious of his filthy appearance, Ralph answered shyly.
“Hullo.”
The officer nodded, as if a question had been answered. “Are there any adults – any grown-ups with you?”
Dumbly, Ralph shook his head. He turned a half-pace on the sand. A semicircle of little boys, their bodies streaked with coloured clay, sharp sticks in their hands, were standing on the beach making no noise at all.
“Fun and games,” said the officer.

 Questions

1. Is the following statement TRUE or FALSE? Using your own words, give a reason for your answer.
“The naval officer is on the island because he saw the signal fire.” (2)
2. The officer thinks the boys are playing a game.
Briefly describe what is actually happening on the island when the officer arrives. State TWO points. (2)
3. Refer to lines 2-4 (“It was a … of a uniform”).
The writer describes the officer’s uniform in great detail.
How does the appearance of the officer differ from that of the boys? (2)
4. Refer to the words “wary astonishment” in lines 5-6.
Using your own words, explain what these two words show about the officer’s feelings about Ralph. State TWO things. (2)
5. Choose the correct answer to complete the following sentence: In line 6 the word “cutter” means…

A boat
B helicopter
C tank
D ship (1)

6. Refer to lines 10-16 (“The officer looked… had been answered”).

(a) Quote ONE word from the extract to show that Ralph is feeling uncomfortable. (1)
(b) Explain why it is so important to the officer to have the “question” in his mind answered.
State TWO points. (2)

7. Just before the events in the extract Ralph thinks of the boys as “savages”. Why does he now see them as “little boys”? (1)
8. The officer is disappointed because the boys cannot tell him how many of them there are.
Why does he expect them to be more organised? (1)
9. The games on the island often get out of control.
Do you think the boys’ violent behaviour can be excused? Explain your answer. (2)
10. Consider the novel as a whole.
Do you think evil wins in the end? Discuss your view. (2)
11. What does the novel as a whole convey about Ralph’s character? (3)
12. Is the following statement TRUE or FALSE? Sam ‘n Eric remain loyal to Jack throughout the novel. Give a reason for your answer. (2) [23]

Answers to Activity 12

  1. False. He is on the island because he saw that the island was on fire. ✓
  2. The boys/Jack and his tribe are hunting Ralph. ✓ They want to kill him/ they set the island on fire to smoke him out. ✓
  3.  The boys are half-naked/have painted faces/are very dirty. ✓ The officer is very neatly dressed. ✓ OR
    The boys are savage/represent chaos while the officer represents discipline/civilisation/order. ✓
  4.  He does not know whether he can trust him/he is a little afraid of him.✓
    He is surprised/shocked/apprehensive/amazed to find him here. ✓
  5. A / boat ✓
    1. “Squirming”/“shyly” ✓
    2. He realises that the boy can understand the language/English (“The question” in his mind was probably whether the boys could understand English) and therefore he can let his guard down/relax/take his hand off his gun. ✓
  6. He is no longer scared of them/they no longer pose a threat to him/the presence of an adult immediately brings civilisation/order/discipline.✓
  7. They are British boys. ✓
  8. No. They come from civilised homes and are supposed to know better. ✓
    OR
    Yes. ✓ They are still very young and there has been no adult supervision. ✓
  9. No. ✓ The officer arrives just in time and the boys are returned to civilisation. Hope is restored. ✓
    OR
    Yes. ✓ Two boys have been killed and the boys have lost their innocence. ✓
  10. Ralph is calm. ✓
    OR
    He has a powerful presence/is charismatic. ✓
    OR
    He is mature/responsible. ✓
    OR
    At a stage he loses his confidence, he cannot think what to do next and he relies on Piggy. ✓
    OR
    He gets nervous when he has to make decisions quickly. ✓
  11. False. ✓ They warn Ralph of Jack’s intention to kill him./They provide Ralph with meat./They are forced to join Jack’s tribe. ✓

A GRAIN OF WHEAT GRADE 12 NOTES – LITERATURE STUDY GUIDE

A GRAIN OF WHEAT GRADE 12 NOTES – LITERATURE STUDY GUIDE “A Grain of Wheat” by Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o is a seminal piece of East African literature that delves deep into the complexities of post-colonial Kenya. Its intricate narrative weaves together historical events, personal struggles, and societal transformations, making it a rich tapestry for literary analysis. For Grade 12 students embarking on the journey of exploring this profound work, this study guide aims to provide comprehensive insights and guidance.

OVERVIEW

  • Kenyan words and phrases
  • The author
  • Background
  • Title
  • How the story is told
  • Style

Kenyan words and phrases

There are many Kenyan words and phrases in the novel. Here is a list with their meanings in English.

Kenyan words

  • Agikuyu: an ancient name for Kenya (Chapter 2)
  • Askari: soldier, or guard (as in security guard) (Chapter 13)
  • Gakaraku, micege, mikengeria, bangi: Kenyan names for plants (Chapter 1)
  • Gikuyu: name of a Kenyan tribe (Ngũgĩ belongs to this tribe)
  • Harambee: unity or working together
  • Hodi: May I come in? (Chapter 2)
  • Irimu: evil spirit (Chapter 9)
  • Jembe: a gardening tool for digging (Chapter 1)
  • Masai: name of a Kenyan tribe (Chapter 3)
  • Mbwa kali: a vicious dog (Chapter 12)
  • Miengu: leather skirts (Chapter 14)
  • Mithuru: long skirts (Chapter 14)
  • Mwenanyaga: a bright one (a name for God) (Chapter 3)
  • Muthuo, Mucung’wa, Ndumo: names for Kenyan dances (Chapter 14)
  • Panga: a tool for cutting plants (Chapter 1)
  • Pyrethrum: a flower used for making insecticide (Chapter 8)
  • Shamba: a small piece of land (Chapter 1)
  • Shauri: argument (Chapter 4)
  • Sufuria: a cooking pot (Chapter 1)
  • Tanganyika: name for Tanzania during the colonial era (Chapter 11)
  • Uhuru: freedom, independence (Chapter 1)
  • Thingira: hut (Chapter 4)
  • Wiyathi: freedom (Chapter 3)

Kenyan sayings

  • Agu and agu: from the time of our ancestors (Chapter 6)
  • Aspro ni dawa Kweli: Aspro is real medicine (Chapter 12)
  • Gikuyu na Mumbi…Nikihiu ngwatiro: the woman who founded Kenya (Chapter 6)
  • Kamwene Kabagio ira: put yourself first (Chapter 12)
  • Kikulacho Kimo nguoni mwako: that which bites you is in your clothes (Chapter 2)
  • Pole mama: sorry, mother (Chapter 2)
  • Thai Thathaiya Ngai, Thaai: Praise God, peace be with you (Mau Mau and Gikuyu prayers would end with this phrase) (Chapter 3)
  • Uhuru na Kazi: freedom and work (Chapter 1)

Vocabulary from the novel by chapter

These are the words from the novel you need to know. Learn them well!

ChapterWords & phrasesMeaning
introcontemporarymodern
1diffusedspread out
1encountermeeting
1deferencerespect
1anticsstrange behaviour
1coweringhiding
1harridanwitch
1distilledpurified
1animosityenmity, unfriendliness
2scaldedburnt
2benevolencegoodness
2imperceptiblyin a way that is so small you can almost cannot see it
2denouncedspoke against somebody, accused someone of doing something wrong
2ovationenthusiastic applause
2indolencelaziness
3hearthplacefireplace
3imminencebeing about to happen
3turmoilchaos
3resolutelywith mind made up
4meteorologicalabout the weather
4maniamadness
4trivialitysomething that is not important (unimportant)
4wincedmade a movement that showed the person felt pain
5coincidencethings happening together by chance
5indispensableabsolutely necessary
5inscrutablemysterious
5exhilaratingexciting
5vigourstrength
6reticencekeeping quiet, not taking part in things
7martyrdomgreat suffering
7Revivalist Movementmovement which promotes the revival of Christianity
9exhortpersuade strongly
9deferencerespect
9resilientstrong
9tremorshaking
9submissiveweak, willing to serve
9intermittentdoes not happen regularly/often; only happening from time to time
9ignominypublic shame; disgrace
9contemptiblehateful
10compelforce
ChapterWords & phrasesMeaning
10probingdigging into
10preludeintroduction
10conspireplot
10hermita person who lives alone away from society
11deprecatingexpressing ideas against something
11imminenthappening soon, about to happen
11unkemptuntidy or uncared for
12unscathedunhurt
12irrevocablyin a way that cannot be changed
12furtivelysecretively
12extricatedremoved from
12Asprocommon brand of aspirin
13impromptunot planned
13indecisivenot sure of what to do
13debauchedcorrupted
13epitomea perfect example
13resumedstarted again
13discernedbecame aware of something
13sordiddirty, shameful
14lurkedhid
14tumultloud noise
14pandemoniumconfusion; uproar
14vacuumemptiness
14silhouettedark shape of someone or something against a brighter background
14dilemmasituation where you have to make difficult choices
14reliancedependency
14ungainlyclumsy
14deliriouswildly excited
14premonitionforewarning
14inevitableunavoidable
14gesticulatedused gestures and body movements
14reverehonour
Karanjawizenedold and wrinkled; dried up
Mugocontradictdisagree with; say the opposite
Warui, Wambuicrypticmysterious
Warui, Wambuirejoinderanswer
Warui, Wambuiretainedkept
Harambeemotifartistic design

Introduction

This novel by Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o, one of Africa’s greatest living authors, is about Kenya’s fight for independence. The book tells the story of the Mau Mau, which was a political movement fighting for Kenya’s freedom from British colonial rule. Kenya won its independence in 1963.
He chooses a typical Kenyan village, which he calls Thabai, for his story. The story is about what happens in this village, and in the lives of characters living there, in the five days leading up to the Independence Day celebrations (Uhuru day). The story of Kenya’s independence is told through the combined stories of the characters.

The main story takes place from 8 to 12 December 1963, but there are many shifts in time. The novel uses the technique of “flashbacks” to tell stories that happened in the past.

1. The author

Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o was born in 1938 in Kenya, when the country was under British colonial rule. He was educated at a mission school, at Makerere University in Uganda, and then later at the University of Leeds in England.
Since 2002 he has been Distinguished Professor of English and Comparative Literature at the University of California, Irvine, in the United States of America.
He began his writing career in 1962 with a play written to celebrate the Independence of Uganda. A Grain of Wheat was first published in 1967 and is his third novel. It is also the last novel he wrote in English. After this, Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o wrote in Gikuyu, his home language. During his career as a teacher of literature he has fought hard for African literature to have as much status and value as English literature.
Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o experienced the Mau Mau rebellion against the British. One of his brothers was a member of the Mau Mau group of freedom fighters who fought for Kenya’s independence. Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o’s later political views were often very critical of the Kenyan government, when Daniel arap Moi was the president.
In the late 1970s, after a performance of his play I Will Marry When I Want, Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o was arrested and detained in prison without a trial. He was in prison for a year. After his release from prison, Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o left Kenya and, since 1982, he has lived much of his life in exile.

2. Background

This section provides some background information about the social and political system of colonialism, and the independence movement in Kenya at the time that the novel is set in (the 1950s and early 1960s).

2.1 Colonialism
Colonialism is the domination by one country and its people over another. Between about 1500 and the early 1900s, many European countries looked beyond Europe for resources that they could control and trade in. They took over many parts of the world as “colonies” and introduced their own systems of government, economic organisation, religion and education.
By the 1900s, the British Empire ruled over colonies in North America, Australia, India and Africa. Over time, resistance to the control of the colonial powers grew, as people felt the colonial system exploited them and took away their political, social and economic freedom. Movements fighting for independence from colonial rule developed.
John Thompson, a British character in A Grain of Wheat, believes that:

the growth of the British Empire was the development of a great moral idea: it must surely lead to the creation of one British nation, embracing peoples of all colours and creeds, based on the just proposition that all men were created equal. (Chapter 5)

Ironically, colonialism was not based on the idea of all men being created equal at all. Unfortunately, men like Thompson did not understand the injustice of trying to “reorientate people into this way of life by altering their social and cultural environment”. (Chapter 5)

2.2 The Mau Mau
The Mau Mau was a movement that fought for independence from British rule in Kenya. The Mau Mau (also called the Movement) started in 1947 by taking revenge on “loyalists” – Africans who worked for or supported the British. In 1952, violence and opposition to the British had grown so great that the British governor in Kenya declared a State of Emergency and requested more troops from Britain.
During the State of Emergency, the British arrested thousands of Kenyans and detained them in detention camps. All over Kenya, people were forced to leave their land and their villages were placed under military guard. In Chapter 1 of A Grain of Wheat, Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o describes this: “One day people in Thabai and Rung’ei woke up to find themselves ringed round with black and white soldiers carrying guns, and tanks.” (Chapter 1)
Britain accused the local political leaders of supporting the freedom fighters and causing the people to rebel. Many leaders, including Jomo Kenyatta, were arrested and sent to hard labour camps for several years.
Chapter 2 tells the history of the Mau Mau. “Its origins can, so the people say, be traced to the day the whiteman came to the country, clutching the book of God in both hands.”

2.3 The home guard
The home guard was organised by the British colonial government to protect the villages and fight against the Mau Mau. In the districts, the home guard was led by white officers and local officials, such as chiefs and headmen, who were given uniforms and armed with shotguns. Many considered Kenyans in the home guard to be traitors because they worked for the British.

2.4 Independence/Uhuru
In 1962, Jomo Kenyatta was released from prison. He became the Prime Minister of an independent Kenya on 12 December 1963. This day is still celebrated as Independence Day in Kenya, the day of ‘uhuru’ or freedom.

2.5 Neo-colonialism
“Neo” means “new”, so “neo-colonialism” means a new kind of colonialism, which started after independence in Kenya. Some African leaders abused their power and behaved no better than the colonial rulers. In the novel, such abuse of power is seen in the way in which the Member of Parliament (MP) cheats Gikonyo out of buying a farm. Towards the end of the novel Lieutenant Koina warns the people at the Independence celebrations that they must be careful:

“The Party must never betray the Movement. The Party must never betray Uhuru. It must never sell Kenya back to the Enemy! Tomorrow we shall ask: where is the land? Where is the food? Where are the schools?” (Chapter 14)

3. Title

The words “a grain of wheat” in the title express an important theme in the novel. This is the idea that, before a seed can grow into a new plant, it must first dry out and sacrifice its own life.
Grains of wheat are therefore a symbol for the people who started the Kenyan independence movement – those who sacrificed their lives so that others would live free from colonial rule

Waiyaki, a warrior-leader who fought the British, was one of those people. It is said that he was buried alive with his head facing towards the centre of the earth. He symbolises the first seed that grows into the freedom movement. Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o compares him to a “seed, a grain, which gave birth to a movement whose strength thereafter sprang from a bond with the soil”. (Chapter 2)
In the novel, Kihika is the hero of the freedom movement and he can be seen as the second seed (he is executed at Rung’ei market). Kihika believed that Kenyans had to sacrifice their lives for Kenya’s independence.
Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o takes the idea for the title from this quotation in the Bible:

But someone may ask “What a foolish question! When you put a seed into the ground, it doesn’t grow into a plant unless it dies first. And what you put in the ground is not the plant that will grow, but only a bare seed of wheat or whatever you are
planting.” (1 Corinthians 15:36 Holy Bible New Living Translation)

Before a seed can grow into a new plant, it must first die itself. “Some other grain” suggests different kinds of sacrifices that may lead to transformation and new life. In the novel the Kenyans must change from their colonial habits and work together to build their future.

4. How the story is told

This section outlines the different elements in the novel that the writer uses to tell the story.

4.1 Setting

  • The story takes place in Kenya, mostly in and around a typical Kenyan village, which the writer calls Thabai.
  • Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o writes about past and present events. The events that make up the main story of the novel take place in present time, during the five days leading up to the country’s first Independence Day celebrations – 8 to 12 December 1963.
  • The stories about what happened to the characters in the past are told as flashbacks, or memories. Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o also tells the reader about the history of Kenya’s fight for freedom.

kenya

 4.2 Characters

  • The central character in a story is called the protagonist. In A Grain of Wheat, Mugo is a protagonist.
  • The antagonist is a character who opposes, or is in conflict with, the protagonist. In A Grain of Wheat, Kihika is an antagonist. There are different ways in which Mugo may be seen to be in conflict with Kihika. For example, Kihika tries to involve Mugo in the independence struggle, but Mugo wants to be left alone.
notes
Characterisation is the way in which the author reveals characters’ personalities. This is by describing their thoughts, feelings, expressions and actions. As you read the novel, look for evidence that shows the characters’ personalities and emotions, and how they change during the story.

Main characters

The main characters are the most important for the development of the story. This section only gives an outline of the main characters in A Grain of Wheat. Some more information is given in the chapter by chapter section of the guide.

  • Mugo

Mugo grew up in Thabai village where he lived with his cruel, abusive aunt, Waitherero. His unhappy childhood caused him to become anti-social and isolated from the community.
After his aunt died he wanted to be left alone so that he could tend his shamba. However, he becomes involved in events that he feels he cannot control. He betrays Kihika.

  • Gikonyo

In his youth Gikonyo was friends with Kihika, Mumbi and Karanja. He was a carpenter. He loved Mumbi and they were married. He was sent to the detention camps. He was released after he confessed to being a member of the Movement. After he returned from the camps he became a wealthy, successful businessman.

  • Karanja

In his youth, Karanja was friends with Kihika, Mumbi and Gikonyo. Karanja lived with his mother, Wairimu. He also loves Mumbi, and he and Gikonyo are rivals. To avoid being arrested, and thinking of his own welfare, he confessed to being a member of the Movement. He worked for the British in the home guard and later became a Chief. He also worked in the library at the Githima Forestry and Agricultural Research Station.

  • Kihika

Kihika is Mumbi’s brother and a hero of the struggle. Someone in the village betrayed him to the British and he was hanged, so he sacrificed his life for Kenya’s freedom.

  • Mumbi

Mumbi is a beautiful, strong woman who grew up in Thabai. She is Kihika’s sister, and Gikonyo’s wife. She looked after her family during the State of Emergency, which shows she is caring and responsible. She is also compassionate and does not want to take revenge for her brother’s death.

  • General R

A leader of a Mau Mau group and friend of Kihika, he wants to find the traitor who betrayed Kihika.

  • Lieutenant Koina

Also a friend of Kihika, he is second in command in the group to General R.

Minor characters
People in Thabai

  • Mbugua and Wanjiku: Mumbi and Kihika’s mother and father, with whom they lived happily during their childhood and youth
  • Kariuki: Mumbi and Kihika’s younger brother
  • Wambuku: Kihika’s girlfriend; during the State of Emergency Mugo tries to save her from being beaten by a home guard; but she later dies.
  • Njeri: Mumbi’s friend, who is in love with Kihika; she joins him to fight and is also shot and killed
  • Mwaura: A colleague of Karanja’s at the research station, and a spy for General R
  • Warui: A village elder
  • Wambui: An old woman who was a political activist during the struggle
  • Waitherero: Mugo’s aunt who brought him up after his parents died; she treated him cruelly and she died of age and drink
  • Githua: A villager who says that he lost his leg fighting in the struggle, but in fact he lost it in an accident
  • Gitogo: A deaf and dumb young man who was thought to be a terrorist, and so was shot by the British
  • The Reverend Jackson Kigondu: A Christian preacher who was brutally killed by the Mau Mau

British characters

  • John Thompson: The head of Rira detention camp during the Mau Mau campaign, who later became a home guard District Officer. When the main story begins just before Uhuru he is retiring from being the Administrative Secretary (head) of Githima Forestry and Agricultural Research Station.
  • Margery Thompson: John Thompson’s wife
  • Dr Henry Van Dyke: A meteorologist at Githima who was in love with Margery; he was killed by a train before the main story begins.
  • District Officer Tom Robson: A British official who was shot by Kihika
  • Mrs Dickinson: The librarian at Githima Forestry and Agricultural Research Station
  • Dr Lynd: A researcher at Githima Forestry and Agricultural Research Station. She owns an aggressive dog.
  • Mr Rogers: An agricultural officer who had the idea of building a research station at Githima

4.3 Structure and plot development
The main story in A Grain of Wheat focuses on what happens in the few days that lead up to the Independence Day celebrations – the present time.
There are also a number of sub-plots, which are minor stories told alongside the main plot.
The stories the characters remember about what happened in the past (flashbacks) help us to understand the characters and their behaviour in the present time.

Summary of events leading up to Independence Day
The present tense events of the novel happen between Sunday 8 December 1963 and Thursday 12 December 1963, which is the date of the country’s first Independence Day.

Day 1: Sunday 8 December 1963
(Chapters 1 – 3)

This is the plot’s exposition and rising action:

  • Mugo is living a lonely life in Thabai village.
  • On Sunday evening, Gikonyo, Warui and Wambui, former freedom fighters, visit Mugo to ask him to speak in honour of Kihika at the Independence Day celebrations.
  • General R and Lieutenant Koina, two Mau Mau representatives and former comrades of Kihika, also arrive. They have returned to Thabai to find out who betrayed Kihika. They believe the traitor is Karanja and hope that Mugo will help them to prove it.
Day 2: Monday 9 December 1963
(Chapters 4 – 8)

This contains sub-plots of the story, which are stories told alongside the main plot.

  • Karanja is working at the Githima Forestry station. He is very worried because he thinks that his boss, Thompson, is going to leave Kenya, and so he will lose his position. Thompson really is planning to leave Kenya to return to Britain.
  • Gikonyo goes to Nairobi to ask his parliamentary representative (MP) to give him a loan so that he can buy a farm. He wants to expand his business interests. Later, when Gikonyo returns to Thabai, he visits Mugo and tells him how he found everything had changed when he got home from detention. Mumbi had had Karanja’s child.
Day 3: Tuesday, 10 December 1963
(Chapters 9 – 12)
  • Mugo meets Mumbi, who tells him about her life during the State of Emergency and about betraying Gikonyo with Karanja. General R comes back to speak to Mugo again, but Mugo is scared and rushes away.
  • hompson tells Karanja that he is leaving. That evening Thompson and his wife Margery go to a farewell party that the British community have arranged for them. This is also one of the sub-plots.
  • Gikonyo arrives home in a bad mood because he has lost his chance to buy the farm. He fights with Mumbi, who leaves him. This is another sub-plot.
  • Gikonyo goes with Warui to Mugo to try again to persuade him to speak at the celebrations.

Day 4: Wednesday, 11 December 1963
(Chapter 13)

  • Wambui persuades Mumbi to go to Mugo and ask him to speak at the Independence Day celebrations. Mugo becomes very upset and confesses to her that it was he who had betrayed Kihika.
Day 5: Thursday, 12 December 1963
(Chapter 14 and concluding chapters: Karanja; Mugo; Warui, Wambui; and Harambee)

At the Independence Day celebrations a race is organised and Gikonyo, Karanja, General R and Lieutenant Koina all take part. During the race, Gikonyo falls and breaks his arm. Mumbi rushes to help him and he is taken to hospital. This is another sub-plot.
General R makes the Independence Day speech instead of Mugo, and calls on the person who betrayed Kihika to step forward. General R believes this is Karanja, but Mugo stands up and confesses to the crowd that he was the traitor. This is the climax of the plot.
General R goes to Mugo’s hut to take him away to be tried (questioned and judged for his betrayal of Kihika). After his trial Mugo is executed.
This is the falling action and resolution of the plot.
After the celebrations, Karanja tries to persuade Mumbi to let him see his son, but she refuses. That night Karanja tries to leave Thabai, but the train rushes past him and he is left standing alone at the railway crossing. This is another sub-plot.
Later Mumbi visits Gikonyo in hospital and the novel ends with them agreeing, at least, to talk about their marriage. This short chapter, Harambee, provides hope at the end of the story that they will work together for their future. This is another sub-plot.

  • Did you know  – Harambee is the official motto of Kenya. It means ‘all pull together’ in Kiswahili. It refers to living and working together as  a community.

4.4 Themes
This section provides a summary of the themes in A Grain of Wheat. More examples are given in the “Chapter by chapter” section of the guide.

Heroism
Heroism involves bravery and courage.

  • Kihika is shown as the hero of the struggle. He was committed and strong. He made speeches which inspired the people to join the fight for freedom.
  • The people of Thabai also consider Mugo to be a hero, because he was arrested for trying to protect a woman from being whipped by a home guard, and for his behaviour in the detention camps – he never confessed to taking the Mau Mau oath. Ironically, he had never taken the oath and so had nothing to confess. In fact, Mugo may be seen as what is known as an “anti-hero” (“anti” means against.) He has heroic qualities, as he was detained and suffered during the State of Emergency, and he shows bravery and concern for others, but he is not a typical hero. He betrayed his community’s hero (Kihika), and so caused his death. He is disturbed and feels very guilty. However, he wants to be a hero: “He would lead the people and bury his past in their gratitude.” (Chapter 8)

Suffering and sacrifice for freedom
In the novel, winning freedom comes at a price. Many people must make personal sacrifices and suffer for the good of the majority.

  • Jomo Kenyatta, a real-life character, is mentioned often. He is seen as an example of a person who made personal sacrifices for his community. Like Mandela and his comrades on Robben Island, Kenyatta spent many years in prison. After Kenyatta was released, he went on to become the leader of his country.
  • Kihika is like Kenyatta as he, too, is a great fighter. He is caught and hanged by the British, because Mugo betrays him. Kihika pays for Kenya’s freedom with his life.
  • Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o also shows how people suffer if their personal relationships are troubled. Both Mumbi and Gikonyo suffer when Gikonyo returns from the camp. With John and Margery Thompson, we are also shown another marriage in which there is a lack of trust and communication between the partners.
  • Mugo shows many sides to suffering. We are told about his sufferings from the way his cruel aunt treated him during his childhood. However, he suffers most because he feels guilty about his betrayal of Kihika. Perhaps because of the abuse during his childhood, he cannot get on with people and always feels that he is an outsider. In his confusion, Mugo believed that if he gave up Kihika he would be a hero, like Abraham in the Bible, who was called by God to sacrifice his son

Betrayal
Betrayal means to do something hurtful against a person who trusts you. In a war or political struggle, betraying someone means that giving up that person to an enemy.
Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o explores many forms of betrayal. A key theme is political betrayal. Another is betrayal within marriage.
This table summarises the examples of betrayal in the novel.

Political betrayalPersonal betrayal
Mugo betrays Kihika by telling the British where to find him.Karanja betrays Gikonyo by having sex with Mumbi.
Karanja betrays the freedom movement by working for the British as a home guard and a chief.Mumbi betrays her husband, Gikonyo, by having sex with Karanja.
Gikonyo betrays his comrades by confessing to the British that he is a member of the freedom movement.Margery betrays her husband, John Thompson, when she has an affair with Dr Van Dyke.
The MP tricks Gikonyo by taking for himself the farm that Gikonyo wanted to buy.

Guilt
Guilt is a bad feeling a person gets because he or she has done something wrong, usually something that affects, or harms, another person.

  • Mugo feels guilty after he betrays Kihika (for example, in Chapter 8). He feels that he needs to make up for this betrayal.
  • Gikonyo feels guilty because, in the detention camp, he confessed to taking the Mau Mau oath. He did this so he could go back home, even though “The detainees had agreed not to confess the oath, or give any details about Mau Mau” (Chapter 7). He feels guilty afterwards that he has betrayed the Movement.
  • Yet, ironically, when he gets home to find that in his absence Mumbi has had a child by Karanja, he too feels betrayed, and it is Mumbi who feels guilty.

The power of confession
Confession is when a person admits to something they have done wrong. This often makes the person feel better, as it can reduce their feelings of guilt.

  • It seems that Mumbi’s confession to Mugo that she betrayed her husband (in Chapter 9) inspires Mugo to tell the truth in public about his betrayal of Kihika.
  • Later, when Mumbi visits him to ask him to speak at the Independence Day celebrations, he breaks down and confesses to her that he betrayed Kihika.
  • In Chapter 14, Mugo goes to the Independence Day celebrations. He overcomes the temptation to let Karanja take the blame for the betrayal of Kihika by thinking of Mumbi: “How else could he ever look Mumbi in the face?” Mugo confesses publicly to his betrayal of Kihika, telling the people that “this thing has eaten into my life all these years”. (Chapter 14)

Lack of communication

  • Mugo’s isolation from his community is shown as unnatural. His silence and inability to speak is a main theme in the novel which Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o uses to show how important it is for people to communicate with one another to keep their relationship healthy.
  • Mumbi tries to persuade Mugo to speak out to the people, and she tells Gikonyo: “We need to talk, to open our hearts to one another, examine them, and then together plan the future we want.” (Harambee)
  • The troubled marriages of Gikonyo and Mumbi, and John and Margery Thompson show the problems that come when there is a break in communication.

Community and the collective
Instead of living in isolation and not communicating, Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o believes it is better to live and work together.

  • The character of Mugo, who always feels cut off from the other villagers, and the image of Karanja alone at the railway crossing at the end of the novel, represent what happens when one abandons and betrays one’s community. Karanja has separated himself from the people by collaborating with the British and abusing his power as a chief, Mumbi has rejected him completely, and even the train passes him by: “the train disappeared, the silence around him deepened; the night seemed to have grown darker”.
  • At the end of the novel Gikonyo realises that he cannot live without Mumbi. When he thinks of carving a wooden stool as a gift for her we understand that he realises that he cannot stay isolated from Mumbi, and that he must forgive and communicate with her once again.

4.5 Symbols
In A Grain of Wheat Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o uses many symbols. Many of the symbols are associated with nature, such as “grains of wheat”, “water”, and “the forest”. The symbols are linked to themes in the novel.

The stool (Gikonyo’s carving)
stool

  • This carving represents and brings together most of the main ideas of the novel. When Gikonyo was a young man he wanted to make a carved stool for Mumbi as a gift and an expression of his love for her, but he could never think of the right design. At the end of the novel, he begins to make plans again:

He would now carve a thin man, with hard lines on the face, shoulders and head bent, supporting the weight. His right hand would stretch to link with that of a woman, also with hard lines on the face. The third figure would be that of a child on whose head or shoulders the other two hands of the man and woman would meet. Into that image would he work the beads on the seat? A field needing clearance and cultivation? A jembe? A bean flower? (Harambee)

The man and woman with “hard lines” represent the suffering people of Kenya. They also represent Mumbi and Gikonyo’s unhappy relationship. The child represents the hope for Kenya’s future, and also Gikonyo’s acceptance of Mumbi’s child and hope for their future together. The stool represents both political and personal reconciliation.

Water
water

  • Water is often a sign of anxiety and despair for Mugo. The novel begins with Mugo waking from a bad dream. He is afraid that a dirty drop of water will fall from the roof of his hut into his eye:

The drop grew larger and larger as it drew closer and closer to his eyes. He wanted to cover his eyes with his palms; but his hands, his feet, everything refused to obey his will. (Chapter 1)

The dirty water represents Mugo’s guilt.

  • After the Independence Day celebrations when Mugo confesses to betraying Kihika, he walks home in the rain. He sits on his bed as water drips from his hair down his face. However, the rain water does not bother him; it now seems cleansing:

A drop was caught in his right eyelashes … the drop entered his eye, melted inside, and ran down his face like a tear.
He did not rub the eye, or do anything. (Mugo)

  • For the villagers, the rain on Independence Day is not heavy, but just a drizzle. It symbolises the state of shock the villagers are in after hearing Mugo’s confession.

The railway and the train station
rail

  • When the British came they brought western technology, such as the railway. Kenyans were suspicious. To them the train looked like an “iron snake” which was going to bring harm to them, as it was “quickly wriggling towards Nairobi for a thorough exploitation of the land”. (Chapter 2)
  • Near the end of the novel, Karanja tries to get onto the train but cannot. This symbolises the British leaving him behind.
  • The train station is used by the Kenyans as a meeting place. This is Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o’s way of saying that, although the station symbolises British power, it was used by the Kenyans for their own benefit. In other words, he does not believe that modern Kenya should reject everything that was brought there by the British. Read more about this in Chapter 7.

Running races
races

  • When they were young Gikonyo and Karanja ran a race. This symbolises their competition to win Mumbi.
  • Near the end of the novel the race at the Independence Day celebrations symbolises the attempts that Gikonyo, Karanja, General R and Koina make to break with the past.
  • Although the two races between Karanja and Gikonyo take place at different times, the reader sees how much or how little has changed for everyone involved. Gikonyo loses both races, but he wins Mumbi. It is his fall and broken arm in the second race that brings her back to him at the end of the novel.

Forest
forest

  • When Kihika, Gikonyo and Karanja were young they and others would often go to the forest, where dances were held. In this case, the forest represents a place of happiness.
  • The forest is also a symbol of the fight for freedom and a place of safety. Many of the fighters, in particular Kihika, fled to the forest, where they trained to fight and also hid from the British.

5. Style

This section explains some of the features of the way of writing used in the novel.

5.1 The narrator
The stories of many characters are told, at different times, woven together with the story of Kenya’s independence.
Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o uses both third-person and first-person narration.

  • Third-person narration is used when the narrator is not one of the characters in the story, but describes what they do, think and feel. The clue to a third-person narration is when the writer uses the words “he” and “she”. For example, the novel begins with this description of Mugo, in the third person: “Mugo felt nervous. He was lying on his back and looking at the roof. Sooty locks hung from the fern and grass thatch and all pointed at his heart.” (Chapter 1)
  • First-person narration is used when the story is told from the point of view of one of the characters in the story. It is also used when Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o wants the reader to feel part of the community. For example, at the beginning of Chapter 14, “We hoped that Mugo would come out and join us …”

5.2 Diction and figurative language

  • Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o gives the language an African flavour by including Kiswahili and Kikuyu words, as well as traditional Kenyan sayings, songs and old stories.
  • The language of the Bible is also included in the book – beginning with the title, which is based on a biblical quote. The ideas and language of Christianity were brought to Kenya by white people, and are often used in the book to criticise the unjust colonisers. For example, in Chapter 2, Kihika says:
  • “We went to their church … Mubia said, Let us shut our eyes. We did. You know, his remained open so that he could read the word. When we opened our eyes, our land was gone and the Sword of Flames stood on guard … he went on reading the word, beseeching us to lay our treasures in heaven where no moth would corrupt them. But he laid his on earth, our earth”.
  • Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o uses a lot of imagery and figurative language throughout the book. For example, in a metaphor the train is compared to “an iron snake”.
  • You will find examples in the next section of this guide (A Grain of Wheat – chapter by chapter).

5.3 Dialogue

  • The lack of communication is a strong theme in the novel, and this is shown in the way dialogue is often broken or fails to achieve real communication between the characters. For example, when Mumbi went to Mugo’s house to persuade him to speak at the Independence Day celebrations, they had this broken conversation:

“You must – all these people are waiting for you. People want you.”
“No, no.”
“You must – all these people are waiting for you. People want you.”
“But – but – I cannot.” “They cry for you.”
“Mumbi, Mumbi,” he cried in a tormented voice. “You will, Mugo, you will.”
“No.” (Chapter 13)

  • Sometimes the dialogue shows the racist nature of the relationships between black and white characters. For example, when Karanja visits Margery Thompson at her house, Margery leads a conversation with him that shows her racism:

“How many wives have you?” she asked …
“I am not married.”
“Not married? I thought you people – Are you going to buy a wife?” (Chapter 4)

5.4 Interior monologue

  • Sometimes Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o writes about what a character is thinking as if he or she is talking to him or herself.
  • For example, Gikonyo “sat on a chair and bit his lower lip to steady a bitterness close to tears as whispers went, simultaneously, through his head and heart: God was cruel, else, why didn’t he spare him this humiliation?” (Chapter 7)

5.5 Flashbacks
Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o uses flashbacks throughout the novel to bring past events into the novel’s present events. Bringing these memories and histories into the present helps us to understand better each of the characters and why they respond to the events the way they do.
One example is Mugo’s memories of his unhappy childhood, which help us understand why he isolates himself from his community:

She had a way of getting at him, a question maybe, about his clothes, his face, or hands that made all his pride tumble down. He pretended to ignore her opinions, but how could he shut his eyes to her oblique smiles and looks? (Chapter 1)

5.6 Myths

  • Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o often refers to mythical stories of heroism from Kenya’s past.
  • For example, in chapter 2 the stories of the women “who ruled the land of the Agikuyu” and the last great woman leader “who ruled over a large section in Muranga”.

5.7 Tone and mood

  • The tone changes throughout the novel. For example, at the start of the Independence Day celebrations the tone is one of excitement and anticipation:

In our village and despite the drizzling rain, men and women and children, it seemed, had emptied themselves into the streets where they sang and danced in the mud. (Chapter 14)

  • This contrasts with the depressed, sad tone two days later, when Warui sits with Wambui in her hut:

“Such drizzling can go on for many days,” she said with a dull voice. They both relapsed into silence, making a picture of bereaved children for whom life has suddenly lost warmth, colour and excitement. (Warui, Wambui)

Mood is the feeling a reader has when reading the novel, such as happiness, sadness, anger or indifference. How did A Grain of Wheat make you feel?

CHAPTERS

  • Chapter 1
  • Chapter 2
  • Chapter 3
  • Chapter 4
  • Chapter 5
  • Chapter 6
  • Chapter 7
  • Chapter 8
  • Chapter 9
  • Chapter 10
  • Chapter 11
  • Chapter 12
  • Chapter 13
  • Chapter 14

Introduction

This section of the study guide contains:
A summary of what happens and who is involved – the main events and characters in the chapter
The main themes and symbols, and some examples of language use in the chapter
Activities with exam-type questions for you to test yourself, and answers to these activities.
A Grain of Wheat is structured according to the five days that lead up to the Kenyan Independence Day celebrations on 12 December 1963.
The chapters can be grouped according to the day on which the ‘present time’ events they describe took place:

  • Chapters 1 to 3 – Day 1, Sunday 8 December
  • Chapters 4 to 8 – Day 2, Monday 9 December
  • Chapters 9 to 12 – Day 3, Tuesday 10 December
  • Chapter 13 – Day 4, Wednesday 11 December
  • Chapter 14 – Day 5, Thursday 12 December
  • Chapters 15 to 18: Four of these are named after the main characters and continue their stories – Karanja; Mugo; and Warui, Wambui. The final chapter, Harambee, continues the story of Mumbi and Gikonyo.

Chapter 1

  • Day 1: Sunday 8 December 1963

1. What happens and who is involved?

  • Mugo wakes from a dream. He goes to work on his shamba (small farm). He thinks about his unhappy childhood which he spent with a cruel aunt after his parents’ death.
  • On the way to his shamba, he meets Warui, a village elder, and Githua, who is famous for his stories about the people of Thabai.
  • He passes the house of an old woman whose son, Gitogo (who could not hear or speak), was shot by the British. Her loneliness makes Mugo think about his own lonely life.
  • In the evening Mugo is visited by Warui, Wambui and Gikonyo, representatives of the Mau Mau movement.

2. Themes
Suffering and sacrifice

  • A description of the village of Thabai refers to the suffering of the villagers during British rule:

Some huts had crumbled; a few had been pulled down. Yet the village maintained an unbroken orderliness; from a distance it appeared a huge mass of grass from which smoke rose to the sky as from a burnt sacrifice. (Chapter 1)

A simile is used here to compare the village to a “burnt sacrifice”.

  • The loss of innocent lives during the State of Emergency is suggested by the description of how Gitogo was shot. He was killed by mistake because the soldier thought he was a Mau Mau terrorist.
    • Mugo suffered from the way his cruel aunt treated him: “She had a way of getting at him, a question maybe, about his clothes, his face, or hands that made all his pride tumble down.” (Chapter 1)

3. Symbols
Water

  • In his dream, Mugo is afraid that a dirty drop of water will fall from the roof of his hut into his eye.

The drop fattened and grew dirtier as it absorbed grains of soot. Then it started drawing towards him. He tried to shut his eyes. They would not close. He tried to move his head: it was firmly chained to the bed frame. The drop grew larger and larger as it drew closer and closer to his eyes. He wanted to cover his eyes with his palms; but his hands, his feet, everything refused to obey his will. (Chapter 1)

In this extract the dirty water represents Mugo’s guilt. He feels that the growing drop of water is going to harm him. Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o says his head is chained to the bed frame. This suggests that Mugo feels like a prisoner. He feels powerless, “everything refused to obey his will”.

Activity 1
Test yourself by answering the questions below.

  1. Complete the following sentences by using the words provided in the list below. Write down only the words next to the question number (1(a) –1(d)).
     Thabai; Wajir; Uhuru; shamba; Mau Mau; Kikuyu; Gakaraku; Rika

    The name of Mugo’s village is (a) … A strip of land where food is grown is called a (b) … The (c) … was an armed struggle against British rule. They fought for independence, which was called (d) … in Kenya. (4)

  2. State TWO points about Mugo’s childhood. (2)
  3. State the names of the people who visit Mugo in Chapter 1. Give the reason for their visit. (4)
  4. What is the relationship between Kihika and Gikonyo? (1) Choose the correct answer and write the letter (A, B, C or D) next to the question number.
    A Kihika and Gikonyo are brothers and they are comrades in the struggle for freedom.
    B Kihika and Gikonyo are rivals for Mumbi’s affections and they are both freedom fighters.
    C Kihika is Gikonyo’s brother-in-law and they are comrades in the struggle for freedom.
    D Kihika and Gikonyo are married to two sisters and they are both freedom fighters.
  5. Match the names in COLUMN 1 to the descriptions in COLUMN 2. Write down only the question number (1.5(a) – (c)) and the letter (A – D) of your answer. (3) [14]
COLUMN 1COLUMN 2
  1. Gikonyo
  2. Kihika
  3. General R
  1. wants to find the traitor
  2. served as a cook during the war
  3. a carpenter and clever businessman
  4. was betrayed by one of the villagers
Answers to Activity 1

  1. (a) Thabai ✓
    (b) shamba ✓
    (c) Mau Mau ✓
    (d) Uhuru ✓
  2. Mugo’s parents died when Mugo was a child. ✓ /He was an orphan. ✓
    OR
    When his parents died he lived with his aunt. ✓✓
    OR
    His aunt treated him very badly. ✓✓
    OR
    He was very unhappy and lonely. ✓✓
  3. Wambui, ✓ Warui ✓ and Gikonyo ✓ come to his hut. They want him to speak about the hero Kihika at the Independence Day celebrations. ✓
  4. C ✓
  5. a) C/ a carpenter and clever businessman ✓
    b) D/ was betrayed by one of the villagers ✓
    c) A/ wants to find the traitor ✓

 Chapter 2

  • Past time

1. What happens and who is involved?
In this chapter, Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o writes about events from Kenya’s historical past. For example:

  • The arrival of the British in the land of the Agikuyu (the Kikuyu people). When the British came they spoke of their Queen Victoria. For the Agikuyu, this “echoed something in the heart, deep down in their history”. (Chapter 2) They thought about the time when the land of the Agikuyu was ruled by women, and about a female leader who, years later, “ruled over a large section in Muranga”. (Chapter 2)
  • The Kenyans became suspicious of the British, as they saw how much of their land was being taken from them. The Kenyans began to see that the British were their enemies. “They looked beyond the laughing face of the whiteman and suddenly saw a long line of other red strangers who carried, not the Bible, but the sword.” (Chapter 2)
  • People began to resist the British. Two heroes from the past are mentioned. A warrior, Waiyaki, took up arms against the British but was killed. Harry Thuku, a leader from the 1920s, was arrested.
  • The chapter also describes the more recent history of Kihika’s role in the struggle. A political meeting at which he gave a speech is described. Mugo, Mumbi and Gikonyo were there. Kihika spoke of the need to fight for independence from the British. He spoke of violence as if it were nothing unusual: “Kihika had spoken of blood as easily as if he was talking of drawing water in a river.” (Chapter 2) The talk of violence revolted Mugo, who does not like violence. Mugo also felt jealous of Kihika.
  • The story is told of how Kihika and his men attacked Mahee, a police garrison, and freed the prisoners. Kihika became known as “the terror of the whiteman”. (Chapter 2) The British offered a large amount of money as a reward to anyone who brought them Kihika, dead or alive. A year later, he was captured, at the edge of the Kinenie Forest. He was hanged in Rung’ei Market.

2. Themes
Suffering and sacrifice

  • Kihika, like Waiyaki, sacrificed his life for the Movement. Kihika often spoke of sacrifice in his speeches:

“A day comes when brother shall give up brother, a mother her son, when you and I have heard the call of a nation in turmoil.” (Chapter 2)

Kihika lived the words of sacrifice he had spoken to the multitude. (Chapter 2)

Heroism
This chapter emphasises the heroic work of people who fought for Kenya’s freedom. We are told that Kihika was “a son of the land … marked out as one of the heroes of deliverance”. (Chapter 2)

3. Symbols
Grain of wheat

  • “Waiyaki’s blood contained within it a seed, a grain, which gave birth to a movement whose main strength thereafter sprang from a bond with the soil.” (Chapter 2)
  • It is said that Waiyaki was buried alive (like a seed in the ground).
  • The grain of wheat is such an important symbol that Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o uses it as the title of the book.

Railway

  • For the Kenyans the railway was like an “iron snake”. It is a symbol of the arrival of the British and of the effect they had on Kenya.

Activity 2
Read the extract, then answer the questions below.
[Mugo thinks about Kihika’s speech.]

“A day comes when brother shall give up brother, a mother her son, when you and I have heard the call of a nation in turmoil.”
Mugo felt a constriction in his throat. He could not clap for words that did not touch him. What right had such a boy, probably younger than Mugo, to talk like that?
What arrogance? Kihika had spoken of blood as easily as if he was talking of drawing water in a river, Mugo reflected, a revulsion starting in his stomach at the sight and smell of blood. I hate him, he heard himself say and frightened, he looked at Mumbi, wondering what she was thinking. Her eyes were still fixed on her brother. Everybody’s eyes were on the platform. Mugo experienced a twang of jealousy as he too turned and looked at the speaker. At that moment their eyes met, or so Mugo imagined, with guilt. For a split second the crowd and the world at large seemed drenched in silence. Only Kihika and Mugo were left on the stage. Something surged for release in Mugo’s heart, something, in fact, which was an intense vibration of terror and hatred.
“Watch ye and pray,” Kihika said, calling on his audience to remember the great Swahili proverb: Kikulacho Kimo nguoni mwako.
[Chapter 2]
  1. Mugo thinks that Kihika “had spoken of blood as easily as if he was talking of drawing water in a river” (lines 6–7).
    How does Kihika feel about violence? State TWO points. (2)
  2. Is the following statement TRUE or FALSE? Write “true” or “false” and quote ONE word from the extract to prove your answer.
    Mugo hates violence. (2)
  3. Quote TWO separate words from this extract to show Mugo’s negative feelings towards Kihika. (2)
  4. Mugo’s and Kihika’s characters differ. Write down ONE difference.(2)
  5. The Swahili proverb at the end of the passage is: “That which bites you is in your clothes.”
    How is this saying proved to be true by the way Kihika is killed? (2)
  6. Mugo and Kihika have different views on violence in the revolution. Whose view do you support? Discuss your view. (2) [12]
Answers to activity 2

  1. Kihika thinks that violence is the only way to fight the British.
    ✓/ It is something that needs to be done. ✓
    OR
    Kihika feels that violence is usual/everyday/nothing extraordinary. ✓✓
  2. True, ✓ “revulsion” ✓
  3. constriction / arrogance / hate / jealousy / hatred / terror✓
  4. Mugo is reclusive/ prefers to be left alone, while Kihika wants to be involved and do something for his people/ is charismatic/ loves attention/ likes speaking to a crowd of people. ✓✓
    OR
    Mugo does not like violence while Kihika is ruthless and incites others to violence. ✓✓
  5. Kihika trusted Mugo, but Mugo betrays Kihika. ✓✓
    OR
    Kihika believed in violence and he died by violence. ✓
  6. Mugo’s view: Violence is never the answer. It leads to loss of life and more violence. ✓✓
    OR
    Kihika’s view: Sometimes it is necessary to fight for what you believe in even if you have to sacrifice lives. ✓✓

Chapter 3

  • Day 1: Sunday 8 December 1963

1. What happens and who is involved?

  • The story returns to the visit by the freedom fighters to Mugo. General R and Lieutenant Koina arrive after Gikonyo, Warui and Wambui. The three villagers ask Mugo to make a speech at the Independence celebrations in honour of Kihika’s memory and sacrifice. General R. wants Mugo to help find out who betrayed Kihika to the British. Gikonyo tells Mugo that after independence they want him to stand for election as a local Chief in their area.
  • Mugo seems isolated, he cannot talk to his visitors easily. He thinks: “None of this is real … I’ll soon wake up from the dream … My hut will be empty and I’ll find myself alone as I have always been …” (Chapter 3)
  • Mugo does not give the visitors an answer to their request that he give a speech. He just says: “I do not understand”.
  • General R. believes that Mugo sheltered Kihika on the night Kihika shot DO (District Officer) Robson. He thinks that is the reason why Mugo was later arrested and sent to detention. He suspects Karanja betrayed Kihika.
  • Gikonyo seems very unhappy. He feels he needs to talk to Mugo, and returns to his hut but then he changes his mind and goes home. At home he refuses to eat the food Mumbi has prepared. He will not talk to Mumbi about what troubles him. She wants to talk about the child, but he refuses.

2. Themes
Guilt and betrayal
Mugo is afraid to speak during the visit of General R and Lieutenant Koina: “Mugo’s throat was choked; if he spoke, he would cry.” (Chapter 3) This may be because of the guilt he feels.

Lack of communication
Gikonyo does not talk to Mumbi about her child.

Activity 3
Read the extract, then answer the questions below.
[Gikonyo, Warui, Wambui, General R and Lieutenant Koina are visiting
Mugo. Gikonyo speaks.]

“General, you almost made us forget why we came here,” he announced, now the voice of a businessman who had no time for rituals. “But I am glad you came for this also concerns you. It is like this. The Movement and leaders of the village have thought it a good idea to honour the dead. On Independence Day we shall remember those from our village and ridges near, who lost their lives in the fight for freedom. We cannot let Kihika’s name die. He will live in our memory, and history will carry his name to our children in years to come.” He paused and looked straight at Mugo and his next words addressed to Mugo were full of plain admiration. “I don’t want to go into details – but we all know the part you played in the movement. Your name and that of Kihika will ever be linked together. As the General here has said, you gave Kihika shelter without fear of danger to your own life. You did for Thabai out here and in detention what Kihika did in the forest. We have therefore thought that on this important day, you should lead in the sacrifice and ceremonies to honour those who died that we might live.”

(Chapter 3)

  1. Refer to line 7 (“We cannot let Kihika’s name die”).
    Briefly describe who Kihika was. State TWO points. (2)
  2. In the above extract, Mugo receives visitors.
    (a) According to the visitors, what is the reason for this visit? (1)
    (b) What is Mugo’s answer to his visitors at this point in the novel? (1)
    (c) Why does Mugo react in this way? State TWO points. (2) [6]
Answers to activity 3

  1. He was Mumbi’s brother. ✓
    He was a local hero who was hanged/ a freedom fighter/ active member of the Mau Mau movement. ✓
    He was the man who killed the District Officer (Tom Robson).✓
  2. a) They have come to ask Mugo to be the main speaker at the Independence Day celebrations. ✓
    (b) He does not give them an answer./ He is not sure what they really want from him./ He wants to be left alone. ✓
    (c) Mugo feels guilty. He is afraid that the General will discover that he is the traitor who betrayed Kihika. ✓✓

Chapter 4

  • Day 2: Monday 9 December 1963

1. What happens and who is involved?

  • Karanja is working in the library at the Githima Forestry and Agricultural Research Station. Mwaura tells Karanja that their boss, John Thompson, wants to see him. John Thompson asks him to take a message to his wife, Margery. He writes a letter for Karanja to give her.
  • Karanja goes to the Thompson’s house and Margery offers him coffee. The way in which Margery talks to Karanja shows her stereotypical views about African people, and reveals her prejudice. She asks him personal questions about having a wife, which makes Karanja feel embarrassed. He thinks of Mumbi, whom he loved, but who refused him.
  • Karanja wishes others had seen him having coffee with Margery. He feels it gives him a higher status among the African workers.
  • Karanja has heard rumours that the Thompsons are going to leave Kenya after Independence, but he does not have the courage to ask Margery about this.
  • At the research station Thompson thinks about the coming Independence. He is sad about the end of British rule in Kenya and the dreams he had for it when he was young. He is not hopeful that the Kenyans will manage to run the research station once the British have left.
  • Thompson looks out of the window and sees Dr Lynd’s dog run towards a group of men. Dr Lynd is a scientist who studies plant diseases (a plant pathologist) at the research station. The men run away, afraid the dog will attack them, but one man, Karanja, is trapped against a wall. Karanja picks up a stone, ready to throw it at the dog. Before the dog can jump at him, Dr Lynd shouts and restrains the dog.
  • Dr Lynd is rude to Karanja for throwing stones at her dog. When Karanja says that he did not throw stones, Dr Lynd replies: “The way you people lie …” Thompson arrives and says, “I’ll deal with this.” He does not criticise Dr Lynd, although he has heard other complaints about her dog. Neither does he criticise Karanja. He leads Dr Lynd away, and only then tells her it was not the “boy’s” fault.

Note:

  • The language that Margery and Dr Lynd use to talk about Africans reveals their racism and prejudice. They make
    generalisations about African people from their experience of only a few. They use the phrase “you people” and refer to grown men as “boys”.

Flashbacks

  • Thompson remembers one night when he thought he had run over a dog in his car. “He drove away sadly; it was as if he had murdered a man.” (Chapter 4)
  • Dr Lynd remembers an incident during the State of Emergency when two men rushed into her house, tied her up, and her houseboy hacked her dog to pieces. This is one reason why Dr Lynd tells Thompson that she hates black people.
  • During the State of Emergency Thompson was sent to work in detention camps, to rehabilitate Mau Mau followers, so they would lead “a normal life as British subjects”. At Rira detention camp the prisoners went on a hunger strike. Thompson ordered the prisoners to be beaten and 11 prisoners died. After an inquiry, he was sent to Githima. He felt humiliated and disgraced.
  • John Thompson and the librarian, Mrs Dickinson, use Karanja as their personal messenger. Karanja resents this because it lowers his status in the eyes of other workers. However, he puts up with it because he wants to keep his good reputation amongst the white people.

What Karanja resented most was not the missions or their triviality, but the way they affected his standing among the other African workers. But on the whole Karanja would rather endure humiliation than lose the good name he had built up for himself among white people. He lived on the name and power it brought him. (Chapter 4)

2. Themes
Betrayal

  • Dr Lynd felt betrayed by her houseboy, who let her attackers into her house. Her dog knew and trusted her houseboy, so the dog did not attack the men. Her houseboy betrayed this trust when he killed her dog.
  • Thompson feels “a vague sense of betrayal” by the British government when he thinks of Kenyan Independence.

Activity 4
Read the extract, then answer the questions below.
[Karanja’s visit to the Thompson’s house]

Margery came back with two cups of coffee. “Do you take sugar in your coffee?”
“No,” he said automatically, and knew, at the same time, he lacked the courage to ask her about the rumours. Karanja loathed tea or coffee without lots of sugar.
Margery sat opposite Karanja and crossed her legs. She put her cup on the arm of the chair. Karanja held his in both hands afraid of spilling a drop on the carpet. He winced every time he brought the cup near his lips and nostrils.
“How many wives have you?” she asked. This was her favourite question to Africans; it began the day she discovered her latest cook had three wives. Karanja started as if Margery had tickled a wound that had only healed at the surface. Mumbi.
“I am not married.”
“Not married? I thought you people – Are you going to buy a wife?”
(Chapter 4)
  1. Explain why Karanja goes to Margery’s house. (1)
  2. a) What are the rumours that Karanja has heard? (1)
    b) Why is he worried about the rumours? (1)
  3. Describe how Margery Thompson’s treatment of Karanja shows her feelings of superiority or racism/prejudice. Use a short quotation from the extract in your answer. (2)
  4. Giving THREE points, briefly describe what happens during the incident with Dr Lynd’s dog at the research station. (3) [8]
Answers to activity 4

  1. Karanja goes to Margery’s house to deliver a message from John Thompson/ her husband. ✓
  2. a) Karanja has heard rumours that after Independence John Thompson is going to leave Kenya. ✓
    b) He is worried because if John Thompson leaves Kenya he will lose his job / the power and status his job gives him. ✓
  3. Margery asks personal questions in a rude way. ✓
    “How many wives have you?” ✓
    “Are you going to buy a wife?” ✓
    “I thought you people …” ✓
  4. Dr Lynd’s dog/bull-mastiff charges/runs towards a group of men. ✓
    One man/Karanja cannot run away in time and he picks up a stone to defend himself. ✓
    Dr Lynd calls the dog off/restrains the dog before it attacks the man/Karanja. ✓
    Dr Lynd accuses Karanja of throwing stones at her dog, but Thompson defends him/ tells her it was not Karanja’s fault. ✓

Chapter 5

  • Day 2: Monday evening 9 December 1963

1. What happens and who is involved?

  • John and Margery Thompson are at home together, but they hardly talk to each other. They do not have a happy marriage.
  • John Thompson has resigned from his job. They will return to Britain. It is painful for him to realise that he is not needed any more. He feels angry about having to leave behind everything he has worked for.
  • Thompson reads the notes that he made when he was young and enthusiastic about the British Empire. He had hoped to develop them into a book, with the title Prospero in Africa. The extracts from these notes reveal Thompson’s racist attitudes towards Africans, which were a product of his colonial mind-set. In particular, the notes tell us about Thompson’s attitude to the Mau Mau. He sees it as an evil movement that threatens to destroy the values on which British civilisation is based.
notes
Prospero is a character in a play called The Tempest, written by William Shakespeare. In the play, Prospero is exiled from his own country and goes to an island. He imposes his values and way of life on the inhabitants of the island.
In his book, Prospero in Africa, Thompson argued that “to be English was basically an attitude of mind: it was a way of looking at life, at human relationship, at the just ordering of human society. Was it not possible to reorientate people into this way of life by altering their social and cultural environment?” (Chapter 5).
Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o wants to show us that Thompson is wrong to want to take over and control lands that are not his. Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o believes that colonisers like Thompson had no regard or respect for the “social and cultural environment” of the Kenyans.

Flashbacks

  • John Thompson thinks back to his younger days when he was happy with his wife and he had faith in the British Empire, which he wanted to help develop.
  • Margery remembers the affair she had with Dr Van Dyke. It seems that she had the affair because she was bored and wanted excitement.

2. Themes
Lack of communication

  • Margery and John Thompson both seem to want to talk to each other, but cannot. Margery feels impatient with her husband. “They were on the brink of change, she reflected, and still he would not talk.” She does not know exactly what she wants Thompson to say, “but let a man and wife at least share their anxieties about everything: their past, …”

Betrayal

  • Margery betrayed her husband when she had the affair with Dr Van Dyke.

Activity 5
Read the extract, then answer the questions below.
[John Thompson thinks about leaving Kenya]

Let silly fools like Dr Lynd stay. But eventually they would all be thrown out without ceremony. That is why Thompson had resigned, to get away before Uhuru. For why should people wait and go through the indignity of being ejected from their seats by their houseboys?
(Chapter 5)

1. To what does Uhuru refer? (1)
2. What are Thompson’s reasons for leaving Kenya? Explain in your OWN words. Give TWO reasons. (2)
3. What did Margery do to betray her husband? (1)  [4]

Answers to activity 5

The Independence Day celebrations/Kenyan Independence ✓
Thompson wants to leave Kenya because he thinks that the Kenyans will treat the British badly if they stay. He does not have faith in their ability to rule the country. ✓✓
Margery had an affair with Dr Van Dyke. ✓

Chapter 6

  • Day 2: Monday 9 December 1963

1. What happens and who is involved?

  • After Gikonyo returned from the detention camps he became successful in business, both as a carpenter and as a trader. Now, with five other men, he wants to buy a farm. They have asked a Member of Parliament (MP) to help them get a loan.
  • Gikonyo goes to the capital city, Nairobi, to see the MP. The description of Gikonyo as an honest and hardworking businessman contrasts with the character of the MP. There is the suggestion that the new leaders of the post-independence government may let the people down. This foreshadows what is to come. For example:
    • There was a crowd of people waiting outside the MP’s office, “But people were used to his broken appointments and broken promises. Sometimes they would keep coming, day after day, without seeing their representative.”
    • Gikonyo asks the MP: “Do you think it possible to get the loan, or should we go and find other means of getting the money?” The MP’s reaction suggests that he might want to stop Gikonyo trying to get the money elsewhere: “Gikonyo thought he detected alarm on the other’s face.”
    • The MP has been invited to Thabai for the Uhuru celebrations, but he will not join the villagers whom he represents in parliament. He says that “on that day all the Members of Parliament have been invited to various functions here in the capital”.
  • Gikonyo says that those who will “taste the first fruits of independence” will not be those who fought in the Movement, but those “who ran to the shelter of schools and universities and administration. And even some who were outright traitors and collaborators.
  • Mugo is confused about why he has been asked to give the speech at the Independence Day celebrations. To avoid seeing anyone in Thabai, he walks to Rung’ei.
  • On Monday evening Gikonyo visits Mugo at his house. Mugo thinks he has come to ask what his decision is about giving the Independence Day speech. They talk about life in the detention camps.
  • The real reason why Gikonyo visits Mugo is to talk about his “troubles of the heart”. He tells Mugo that Mumbi had changed when he came back from detention.
  • Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o gives us an idea about what people think of Mugo:

Two days later, people were to talk about Mugo … with varying degrees of exaggeration how he organized the hunger-strike in Rira … his solitary habits and eccentric behaviour at meetings marked him as a chosen man.

Flashback

  • Mugo thinks about the only speech he made, when the Movement “convened the meeting to introduce returning detainees to the public”. He spoke of how detainees had suffered, and that it was the thought of seeing their homes and families again that kept them going.
    His speech inspired many. Yet Mugo felt disgusted with his speech. It was a lie: he had no one to return home to. “I did not want to come back; I did not long to join my mother, or wife or child because I did not have any.”
    After this meeting Mugo “took refuge in reticence”. He became more and more silent and cut off from the community.

Did you know? –  When people joined the Mau Mau, they had to swear an Oath of Unity. The British wanted people to confess to taking the oath, to break the sense of unity in the Movement. They also wanted to get names of people involved in administering the oath, as they wanted to stop people recruiting new members to the Movement.

2. Themes
Heroism

  • Gikonyo thinks Mugo is a hero because of his behaviour in the detention camps. Although he was beaten many times, he never confessed. Gikonyo says, “You were brave not to confess. We admired your courage, and hid our heads in shame.”
  • Gikonyo also admires Mugo because of the speech he made. Gikonyo says: “As you spoke, I felt you were reading my heart …”

Confession

  • In the detention camps Mugo was beaten many times. But, Gikonyo says, he never confessed to being a member of the Mau Mau. This is ironic, because Mugo was never a member of the Movement. As he says: “There was nothing to confess.”
  • Gikonyo confessed to having taken the oath because he wanted to return home and be with his family. Yet he felt that this made him a coward.

Suffering and sacrifice

  • Gikonyo thinks the people in power now are not the ones who suffered during the struggle. They only “knew suffering as a word”.

Activity 6
Read the extract, then answer the questions below.
[Gikonyo visits Mugo.]

“No. It is not that which brought me here tonight.” He told Mugo about his visit to Nairobi and his meeting with the M.P.
Mugo, who sat on the bed opposite Gikonyo, waited for him to continue.The fire contained in the hearthplace by three stones glowed between them.
“But it is not that which brought me here. It is my troubles, troubles of the heart.” Gikonyo smiled and tried to sound casual. “I was really coming to ask you a question,” he finished with a dramatic pause. Mugo’s heart sagged between fear and curiosity.
“Do you know that you and I were once in the same detention camp?” Gikonyo said, feeling his way into a talk.
“Were we? I can’t remember.” Though slightly relieved, Mugo was still suspicious. “There were so many people,” he added quickly.
“It was at Muhia camp. We knew you were to be brought there. We had, of course, heard about you in connection with the hunger-strike at Rira. The authorities did not tell us. It was supposed to be a secret, but we knew.”
Mugo vividly remembered Rira and Thompson, who beat him. Of Muhia, he could only recall the barbed-wire and the flat dry country. But then most camps were in such areas.
“Why do you tell me all this? I don’t like to remember.” “Do you ever forget?”
“I try to. The government says we should bury the past.”
[Chapter 6]

* It is ironic that Gikonyo  thinks Mugo is a hero, bacause Mugo is actually the opposite. He can be called an anti-hero.

  1. Refer to lines 1–2 (“No. It is … with the M.P.”).
    a) What does Mugo think the reason is for Gikonyo’s visit? (1)
    b) What is the the real reason for Gikonyo’s visit? (1)
    c) Refer to line 6. Explain why Gikonyo repeats the word “troubles”. (1)
  2. What does the outcome of Gikonyo’s visit to Nairobi show the reader about the new government? State TWO points. (2)
  3. Refer to the words “fear” (line 9) and “suspicious” (line 13).
    Explain why Mugo is afraid and suspicious at this point. (2)
  4. Is the following statement TRUE or FALSE? Give a reason for your answer. The hunger-strike at Rira was not important to the authorities. (2)
  5. Mugo refers to the government’s request to “bury the past”. Do you think it is possible for a person to “bury the past”? Discuss your view. (2)  [11]
Answers to activity 6

  1. a) To see if Mugo has made a decision about the invitation to speak at the Uhuru celebrations. ✓
    b) To talk to him about Mumbi because she has changed since he got back from detention. ✓
    c) To show how deeply he is affected/ how emotionally fragile/ how hurt he feels. ✓
  2. They are corrupt/ greedy/ they just look out for themselves/ they do not care for the ordinary people. ✓
    They are not to be trusted. ✓
  3. He is afraid that his secret, that he betrayed Kihika, will be discovered. ✓ He is suspicious that Gikonyo knows the truth.✓
  4. False. ✓
    They tried to keep it a secret. / It was important because it could lead to bad publicity/criticism. / It could expose them as ruthless. / They held an inquiry and John Thompson was demoted. ✓✓
  5. Yes, it is possible to bury the past if you can find new things to focus on or if you can manage to forgive the people who wronged you. ✓✓
    OR
    No, it is very difficult to forgive people who caused you to lose loved ones or who affected your life permanently. ✓✓

Chapter 7

  • Past time

1. What happens and who is involved?
In this chapter there are many flashbacks as Gikonyo, who is still talking with Mugo on Monday evening, remembers the past.

  • The chapter begins with a description of the village of Thabai in the past and the arrival of the railway. The railway station and Kinenie forest became meeting places.
  • Gikonyo’s story is told from the time he came to Thabai as a child to his return to the village after his detention. He was friends with Karanja and Kihika when they were young, before the State of Emergency.
  • Kihika’s attraction to Christianity and political beliefs are explained.
  • Gikonyo and Karanja were rivals for Mumbi. Gikonyo won Mumbi’s love, even though he lost the race with Karanja to the train. Gikonyo and Mumbi were married.
  • Karanja has a “strange experience” at the station when he has some kind of dizzy spell. A selfish, cruel side to his character is revealed.
    The earth was going round again. I must run, he thought, it cannot be helped, why should I fear to trample on the children, the lame and the weak when others are doing it?
  • A State of Emergency was declared as the British tried to control the freedom fighters.
  • Kihika fled to the forest to avoid being arrested and to join a group of freedom fighters there. Wambuku, Kihika’s girlfriend, had tried to make him stay. Njeri, who also loves Kihika, joined him in the forest to fight.
  • Gikonyo was sent to the detention camps. After four years, he could no longer bear to be away from home and his beloved Mumbi. He confessed to taking the Mau Mau oath. He was released two years later.
  • After six years in the camps Gikonyo returned to Thabai. He found that Mumbi had had Karanja’s child and that Karanja was the local Chief.

2. Themes
Community and the collective

  • There was a strong community spirit in Thabai before the State of Emergency.
  • The economy was strong as both Africans and Indians traded there, and the railway or “iron snake had first crawled along this plain … Thabai was the envy of many ridges not so graced with a railway line.”

Suffering and sacrifice

  • Kihika uses the example of Christ’s sacrifice to explain to people that sacrifice is necessary in the fight for independence. He tells Karanja:

“In Kenya we want deaths which will change things, that is to say, we want true sacrifice. But first we have to be ready to carry the  cross. I die for you, you die for me, we become a sacrifice for one another. So I can say that you Karanja, are Christ. I am Christ. Everybody who takes the Oath of Unity to change things in Kenya is a Christ.”

  • The descriptions of life in the detention camps, and the changes Gikonyo sees in Thabai when he returns, show how Kenyans suffered during the State of Emergency. Gikonyo’s feelings of despair at finding his village so changed when he returns home can be compared to the despair felt by all the Kenyans.
  • Gikonyo suffered even more when he returned home to find Mumbi with another man’s child. He experienced “a heavy dullness. Life had no colour.” After his return he takes no joy in life and begins to think that “Thabai was just another detention camp”.

Confession

  • Gikonyo confessed to taking the Mau Mau oath. He lost heart when Jomo Kenyatta lost his court case and Gatu, another detainee, was killed. Gikonyo’s suffering and his need to see Mumbi caused him to confess that he had taken the oath:

His desire to see Mumbi was there. His mind was clear and he knew without guilt, what he was going to do … He walked … to the office where screening, interrogations and confessions were made …

However, Gikonyo did not name anybody involved in oath administration, so he was not released for another two years after his confession.
Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o wants us to see Gikonyo as an ordinary man who can sometimes be weak. Gikonyo confessed because he could no longer bear to be away from home.

Betrayal

  • Gikonyo felt betrayed when he found out that Mumbi had had Karanja’s child.
  • Karanja betrayed the Movement and worked for the British. He became a local Chief in the British administration and a home guard. After reporting to Karanja on his return to Thabai, Gikonyo is confused by this betrayal:

… he only knew that the man with whom he had taken an oath to fight the whiteman was talking to him about the power of the white people, the man with whom he used to play the guitar, who often came to the workshop for gossip, was now shouting at him.

Lack of communication

  • There is a “valley of silence” between Gikonyo and Mumbi. It is only at the end of the novel that this is bridged and Gikonyo hears Mumbi’s side of the story.

3. Symbols
Railway

  • The train is described as an iron snake that coughed and vomited smoke “as it rattled along”. Again, the metaphor of a snake is used to describe the train.
    At first people were suspicious of the railway. But in time they made use of it for their own needs:

the railway platform became the meeting place for the young. They talked in groups at home, they went for walks in the country, some even went to church; but in their minds was always the train on Sunday … they just went there to meet one another, to talk, to gossip, to laugh.

The forest, which was another social venue for the youth, is contrasted with the train station:

From the station they normally went to dance in Kinenie Forest … often the dances ended in fights … At the platform things were different. Nobody thought of starting a fight.

The running race

  • One day, Wambuku, Kihika, Njeri, Mumbi, Gikonyo and Karanja were late going to the station to see the train. For Karanja and Gikonyo the run to the train became a symbolic race between them for Mumbi. They both wanted to win to impress her. Karanja overtook Mumbi and Gikonyo. Mumbi stopped running, Gikonyo waited for her, and they stayed in the forest.

Land

  • Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o often uses descriptions of the land as a way to show the effect of the colonialists on the lives of the Kenyans. Before the State of Emergency the Kenyans had control of their land and it was a sacred link to their history and ancestors.
  • When Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o describes the youth of Gikonyo and Mumbi he writes about the land in a positive way. When Gikonyo was young and falling in love with Mumbi he often thought of her in close association with the land. “He saw Mumbi moving in the country paths among the pea-flowers and green beans and maize plants.”
  • When Gikonyo returned from the detention camps years later, he noticed the poor condition of the land:

The bumpy battered land sloped on either side; sickly crops just recovering from a recent drought, one more scourge which had afflicted the country in this period leaving the anxious faces of mothers dry and cracked.

  • The suffering of the land mirrors the suffering of the people. The destroyed land symbolises how the British have destroyed the Kenyan people.

Forest

  • When Mumbi and Gikonyo first made love they were in the forest, which symbolises a place of refuge.
  • The forest later became a refuge for Kihika and other freedom fighters. As Mumbi explained: “He had to choose between prison and forest. He chose the forest.”
  • Before the State of Emergency the forest was a place of romance, song and dance, although it was also a place of fights, as often “the dances ended in fights”.

Activity 7
Read the extract, then answer the questions below.
[After a flashback about how the youth socialised in the forest and at the station.]

“I rarely missed the train,” Gikonyo now remembered, years later, when this was only a myth. “I loved to rub shoulders with the men and the women.
“Yet the day I missed the train was the happiest in my life,” he told Mugo.
(Chapter 7)
  1. a) State one reason why Gikonyo and his young friends went to the train station so often in the past. (1)
    (b) Refer to the last line in the extract. Why do you think Gikonyo says that day was the happiest in his life? (1)
  2. In the novel, what does the forest symbolise for the freedom fighters? (1)
  3. Why does Gikonyo confess in the detention camp? Give TWO reasons. (2)  [5]
Answers to activity 7

  1. a) They went to socialise/to meet their friends. ✓
    b) Mumbi chose to be with him rather than Karanja. ✓
    OR
    It was the first day Mumbi and Gikonyo made love. ✓
    OR
    Since his return from detention, Gikonyo and Mumbi’s relationship has not been good, he is remembering the love they had in the past. ✓
  2. A place of safety/refuge. ✓
  3. He wants to return home, to be with Mumbi. ✓
    He can no longer bear the suffering / hard conditions in the camps. ✓
    He has lost faith in the independence Movement. ✓

Chapter 8

  • Day 2: Monday evening 9 December 1963

1. What happens and who is involved?

  • Gikonyo continues to tell Mugo about what happened during the first few days after he returned to Thabai. He tells him how he felt about Karanja’s betrayal, and Mumbi and the child.
  • He explains that he decided to “never talk about the child”, to ignore Mumbi, and to concentrate on his work.
  • Mugo walks to a teashop where he meets Githua and General R. Mugo decides that he will speak at the Independence Day celebrations. “He would speak at the Uhuru celebrations. He would lead the people and bury his past in their gratitude. Nobody need ever know about Kihika.”

Flashback

  • Mugo thinks back to a day during the State of Emergency when he believed he heard God speak to him, as God spoke to Moses. For him it felt like the climax of his life. A week later, “Kihika came into his life”.
  • The villager Githua at the teashop proudly tells everyone about his past, and how he lost his leg fighting in the struggle.
  • Mugo dreams that he is in Rira detention camp. The men call out, “Mugo save us.” Mugo cannot refuse: “Here I am, Lord. I am coming.” Again, we are reminded of Mugo comparing himself with Moses in the Bible, who led his people to freedom.

2. Themes
Guilt

  • After Gikonyo has left, Mugo feels the burden of his guilt. His thoughts are disjointed: “His mind lightly hopped from one episode to another.”

Confession

  • Gikonyo feels better after confessing his feelings to Mugo. “The weight had been lifted.” However, he feels uncomfortable about exposing his feelings. Perhaps he thinks that Mugo is judging him for not forgiving Mumbi and accepting the child, or that he has shown Mugo that he is not a strong man and husband.
  • On his way home, Gikonyo feels ashamed about having been “the first to confess the oath in Yala Camp”.
  • After Gikonyo has left, Mugo wonders if he should have confessed that he betrayed Kihika, to find peace of mind. He thinks:

“Suppose I had told him … suppose I had suddenly told him … Everything would have been over … all over … the knowledge … the burden … fears … and hopes.”

Note:

  • It seems that Mugo wants to be the hero that other people think he is.
  • Yes, but also, in the vision he has in his dream, he thinks that he has been called by God to lead the people

3. Symbols
The railway

  • The railway is used to show the inequality in British colonial society. For example, Mugo remembers when he was a boy, seeing “a group of white people smoking, talking and laughing, while black people carried bags of maize and pyrethrum from standing lorries into the railways trucks”. In later years, when Mugo thought of a white man, “he always pictured a man smoking a cigarette and a standing train that vomited out smoke”.

Activity 8
Test yourself by answering the questions below.
1. Do you agree with the way Gikonyo behaved towards Mumbi when he returned from the detention camp? Give a reason for your answer. (2)
2. Why does Mugo decide to speak at the Independence Day celebrations? (1) [3]

Answers to activity 8

  1. Yes, Mumbi was married to Gikonyo so she should not have betrayed him. ✓✓
    OR
    No, Gikonyo still loves Mumbi, he should have talked to her first and listened to her side of the story. ✓✓
    OR
    No, Mumbi was not thinking rationally, she was too emotional when Karanja told her Gikonyo was coming home. ✓✓
  2. Mugo decides to speak at the Independence Day celebrations because he thinks he has been called to lead the people, and that no one needs ever know the truth. ✓

Chapter 9

  • Day 3: Tuesday 10 December 1963

1. What happens and who is involved?

  • Mugo’s thoughts about his time in the camps, and the fact that he survived when so many others died at the Rira camp, lead him to believe that he must “lead the people of Thabai in the Uhuru celebrations. Thereafter, as a Chief, he would lead his people across the desert to the new Jerusalem.”
  • Mugo goes to Gikonyo’s house to tell him about his decision to speak at the Independence Day celebrations. Gikonyo is not there, but he meets Mumbi.
  • Mumbi wants to talk to Mugo about Gikonyo, whom she wants “above everything else”. Mugo says that Gikonyo has already told him about the child and Karanja.
  • During their conversation, Mumbi tells Mugo about events that happened in Thabai during the State of Emergency.
    The destruction of the old Thabai village
    During the State of Emergency the villagers were forced from their homes, which were burnt. They were made to dig trenches. The British used the trenches as a way to stop the villagers leaving and entering the village easily.
    The old Thabai village was destroyed because a group of “Forest Fighters”, led by Kihika, attacked the Mahee Police Post. The British retaliated and closed all African trading centres, such as Rung’ei Market, “ ‘in the interests of peace and security’ ”.
  • General R and Lieutenant Koina arrive at Gikonyo’s house. Gikonyo thinks that Karanja betrayed Kihika. At the Independence Day celebrations, he wants Mugo, at the end of his speech to say “that the man who betrayed Kihika should come forward – and stand condemned before the people”.
  • This upsets Mugo, who says that he cannot lead them, and rushes out.

Flashback

  • The chapter begins by describing what happened after Mugo’s arrest – his experience in the detention camps. Although Thompson treated Mugo cruelly, Mugo never gave in and because of this the other prisoners saw him as a hero and it “gave them courage”.
  • Wambuku, the pregnant woman whom Mugo tried to save from being beaten by a home guard in the trench, later died. Njeri died in a battle after Kihika’s death. Both girls had loved Kihika.
  • Mumbi’s and her mothers’ huts were burnt. Mumbi and Wangari, her mother-in-law, built their new huts. Karanja secretly helped Mumbi, even though he belonged to the home guard.
  • There were rumours that Karanja had betrayed Kihika. Mumbi refused his offer of bread when they were starving. But Karanja came again to offer food. He said that he did not betray Kihika. Mumbi believed him and took the food, but she felt ashamed.
  • The local Chief was murdered. Karanja became the new Chief. He was terrifying:

He led other homeguards into the forest to hunt down the Freedom fighters. It was also during his rule that even the few remaining fit men were taken from the village to detention camps.

  • One day, Karanja sent for Mumbi. He told her that Gikonyo was to be released. Mumbi felt “full of submissive gratitude”, and allowed him to make love to her. He laughed at her afterwards as he had triumphed over both her and Gikonyo. Mumbi threw a shoe at him and ran away.

2. Themes
Confession

  • Mumbi confesses to Mugo her private thoughts about her betrayal of Gikonyo.

Betrayal

  • General R thinks that Karanja betrayed Kihika.
  • Karanja betrays his people by working against the freedom fighters in the home guard and as a Chief.

Community and the collective

  • We read about how Karanja abused his power as a Chief.
  • Thompson had also abused his power at Rira, and lost his job because of it.
  • Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o wants us to think of Karanja and Thompson as typical of those who do not work for the good of the community.

Suffering and sacrifice

  • Mumbi’s account of life during the Emergency gives the reader a clear picture of the suffering of the villagers. Because of the trench around the village the British had total control over their lives:

Women were allowed out two hours before sunset to go and look for food. Nobody else was allowed out: even school-children had to remain in the village. Within days, the two hours of freedom were reduced to one. And as the time neared, even one hour of freedom was taken away. We were prisoners in the village, and the soldiers had built their camps all around to prevent any escape.

Activity 9
Read the extract below and answer the questions about it.
[Flashback to Mugo’s experience at Rira detention camp]

If Mugo had cried or asked for mercy Thompson might have relented. But now it seemed to him that all the detainees mocked and despised him for his failure to extort a cry from Mugo.
And that was how Mugo gained prestige among the other detainees. Beyond despair, there was no moaning; the feeling that he deserved all this numbed Mugo to the pain. But the other detainees saw his resignation to pain in a different light; it gave them courage …
(Chapter 9)

1. What did Thompson want from Mugo? (1)
2. Give TWO reasons why Mugo was considered a hero. (2)
3. How did Karanja help Mumbi during the State of Emergency? (2)  [5]

Answers to activity 9

1. Thompson wanted him to confess that he had taken the Mau Mau oath. ✓
2. The people thought that because Mugo did not cry out when he was beaten at the camp that he was showing great courage, ✓ and that he was not betraying the Movement. ✓
3. He helped her rebuild her hut. ✓ He gave her food for her family.✓

Chapter 10

  • Day 3: Tuesday 10 December 1963

1. What happens and who is involved?

  • Mwaura had been spying on Karanja for General R, and his reports confirmed General R’s suspicions that Karanja had betrayed Kihika. General R wants to expose Karanja at the Independence Day celebrations as the person who betrayed Kihika.
  • Karanja is worried that Thompson is going to leave Kenya, as this may mean he will lose his job. He thinks of Thompson’s power and thinks about how he, Karanja, had “experienced that power, which also ruled over the souls of men, when he, as a Chief, could make circumcised men cower before him, women scream by a lift of his finger”. This clearly shows Karanja’s vicious, cruel nature.
  • We learn that Karanja had confessed his oath to the Mau Mau and registered as a home guard when Thompson was the District Officer, soon after Kihika had shot Robson.
  • Mwaura tells Karanja that he should go to the celebrations to hear Mugo speak.
  • Thompson tells Karanja that he is leaving Kenya. Karanja is very afraid of what will happen to him when the British leave.

Flashback

  • Karanja remembers an incident when he was Chief. He arrested a man for not paying poll-tax. The man had been unemployed since being released from detention. Karanja had the man beaten and locked up. There was an inquiry. Karanja was made to pay a fine, and apologise. Later he was demoted from being a Chief. However, the District Officer gave him a letter of recommendation and he got the job at Githima.

2. Themes
Betrayal

  • General R, who “never forgot a friend or enemy”, believes that Karanja betrayed Kihika. He is wrong, but Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o sees Karanja’s support of the British as a betrayal of the Kenyan people.
  • Karanja feels betrayed by Thompson. He remembers the “dog incident” of the day before. (See Chapter 4)

Karanja recalled his terror as the dog approached him. He shuddered. Thompson had saved him from shame. Thompson. And he was going. He strolled back to his room, heavy with a sense of imminent betrayal.

  • He has served the British and they will leave him behind when they go.

3. Symbols
Dogs

  • Dogs are used by Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o as a symbol of white power, used to terrify and subdue the Kenyans. For example, Karanja remembers his fear of Dr Lynd’s dog.
  • When Karanja learns that Thompson is leaving, he walks away like “a dog that has been unexpectedly snubbed by the master it trusts”.
  • Mwaura mocks Karanja, saying that he once knew a white man in Nairobi who left Kenya, who “at least shot dead all his pets – cats and dogs. Couldn’t bear to leave them alive without a kindly helper.”

By comparing Karanja to a dog, Ngugi wa Thiong’o is mocking Karanja and his service to the white men.

Activity 10
Read the extract, then answer the questions below.
[Karanja thinks about a past event.]

Had the man gone, Karanja wondered? He should have asked him yesterday.
Yesterday after the dog incident. Karanja recalled his terror as the dog approached him. He shuddered. Thompson had saved him from shame. Thompson. And he was going. He strolled back to his room, heavy with a sense of imminent betrayal.
He had once before experienced a similar feeling. That was the day, soon after the State of Emergency was officially lifted, that the reigning D.O. advised him to resign his post as Chief. Then new Party political leaders like Oginga Odinga were agitating for
Independence and the release of Jomo Kenyatta. Karanja arrested a man who had not paid poll-tax for two years.The man had
been without a job since he left detention. He was so angry that instead of answering questions, he spat on the dust. The Chief did exactly what he was used to doing: he had the man beaten by his bodyguard, and locked him up at the homeguard post until
morning. The matter was taken up by men connected with Odinga, and in this way reached the courts. Karanja was compelled to pay a fine and make a public apology. This had cut him to the quick. Why should he be punished for doing exactly what he had been praised for doing a month or so before?
[Chapter 10]
  1. Explain why Karanja is so upset at the news of Thompson’s return to England. (2)
  2. In line 6, Karanja experiences a “sense of imminent betrayal”. In fact, he betrayed his own people.
    Give TWO reasons why he decides to betray his people by joining the homeguard. (2)
  3. Karanja arrests a man for not paying tax.
    1. Choose the correct answer to complete the following sentence. Write only the answer (A–D):
      The arrest shows Karanja’s …
      A abuse of power.
      B short temper.
      C cowardly nature.
      D leadership. (1)
    2. What is the final outcome of this incident for Karanja? (1)
  4. What is Thompson’s post in the colonial government in the time just before Independence? (1)
  5. In this extract Karanja recalls being punished for something he was praised for earlier. What does this tell you about the colonial government in Kenya? (1)  [8]
Answers to activity 10

  1. He is upset because he is worried ✓ that he will lose his job/ his power/status. ✓
  2. He decides to betray his people by joining the homeguard because he wants to be safe rather than risk being killed by fighting for the Movement. ✓ He also wants to have a well- paid job and power over his people. ✓
  3. a) A abuse of power. ✓
    b) Karanja has to pay a fine and apologise publically. ✓
  4. Thompson is the head of the Githima Forestry and Agricultural Research Station. ✓
  5. This tells us that the British colonial government in Kenya is hypocritical/insincere and cannot be trusted. ✓

Chapter 11

  • Day 3: Tuesday evening 10 December 1963

1. What happens and who is involved?

  • The Thompsons go to their farewell party. Many British people are worried that after Independence the Russians and the Chinese will take over Kenya. The Thompsons are not the only people planning to leave.
  • Dr Lynd reminds Thompson about her dog being killed; and says that she is afraid as she recently saw the person who killed her dog. This frightens her, but she still does not want to leave Kenya and her property.
  • The Thompsons are not happy and do not communicate well with each other at the party.
  • John Thompson drops a glass, which falls the floor and breaks.
  • On the way home, Thompson says: “We are not yet beaten … Africa cannot, cannot do without Europe.” Nevertheless, he is still planning to leave Kenya.
  • Now that the Thompsons are leaving, the members of the British community speak fondly of them, although many of the women had disliked Margery.

They searched their hearts and suddenly discovered that they had always admired John, that Margery had been their special friend, and what wouldn’t they do to help them settle down in their next home!

The tone here is sarcastic, as Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o wants to show the reader how insincere and hypocritical these British people were.

2. Symbols
The broken glass

  • The glass that Thomson drops at the party may be seen to represent Kenya, which has been broken by the British. The Kenyan waiter “rushed in with a dustpan and brush and collected the broken pieces”. Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o suggests that all Kenyans will have to work hard to clear up the mess that the British have made in the country.
  • The glass could also represent how Thompson’s dreams have been broken. His dreams that the British Empire would endure have now been shattered. As Kenya frees itself from Britain, the empire is breaking into pieces like the glass.

Activity 11
1. Read the extract, then answer the question below.
[the Thomsons at their farewell party]

Thompson’s imminent departure and the Independence tomorrow night brought back in their hearts the man who had been at the centre of scandal at Rira. Thompson was therefore a martyr, had been so received at Githima, was so regarded now on the eve of his departure from a country he had served so well.
(Chapter 11)
  1. a) What does Rira refer to? (1)
    b) What was the scandal at Rira? (3)
    c) Who regarded Thompson as a martyr? Explain why they thought he was a martyr. (2)
  2. Read the extract, then answer the questions below.
    By eleven o’clock people were getting drunk. A few couples were dancing. The African waiters stood aside, like posts, dressed in white Kanzus, a red band round the waist, and a red fez on the head.
    Men clustered around Margery, caressing her figure with their eyes.
    One by one they were pulled onto the floor by their wives, until only one fat man with a long unkempt beard and busy eyebrows was left talking to her. She kept on stealing S.O.S. glances at her
    husband who did not see because he was now engaged in a group that was discussing politics, Independence Day, and the fate of the whiteman under a black government.
    (Chapter 11)
    1. Refer to line 2. Identify the figure of speech used in this line. (1)
    2. Explain the figure of speech. (1)
    3. Is this statement TRUE or FALSE? Give a reason for your answer. Margery and her husband got on well with each other at the party. (2)
  3. What did the British believe would be the “fate of the whiteman under a black government”? (1) [11]
Answers to activity 11

  1. a) Rira was a detention camp. ✓
    b) John Thompson ordered that many detainees should be beaten because they would not confess to having taken the Mau Mau ✓ oath. Eleven ✓ people died. After an inquiry Thompson was removed from the camp. ✓
    c) The British regarded Thompson as a martyr. ✓ They thought that he had worked hard at Rira against the Mau Mau and they thought that it was unfair that he should have been dismissed/lost his job. ✓
  2. a) A simile. ✓
    b) The waiters are compared to posts. This suggests they are standing straight and still/not moving. ✓
    c) False. ✓
    Margery and Thompson are not getting on well, as they are not talking or dancing together and he does not notice her when she tries to catch his attention. ✓✓
  3. The British were afraid that they would be harmed after Independence. ✓

Chapter 12

  • Day 3: Tuesday evening 10 December 1963

1. What happens and who is involved?

  • Gikonyo arrives home in a bad mood. He is rude to Mumbi. They argue and he pushes her child away and hits Mumbi.
  • Gikonyo’s mother, Wangari, expresses her anger at Gikonyo’s behaviour and he leaves their home.
  • Gikonyo visits Warui to tell him that Mugo will not lead the speeches at the Independence Day celebrations. They go to visit Mugo together.
  • Mugo has bad memories that make him feel very disturbed.
  • Gikonyo and Warui arrive at Mugo’s hut. Mugo says that he will not speak at the celebrations. They think that he is being modest (humble). They ask him to think again.
  • Warui goes to Wambui’s place, and they tell others about Mugo’s refusal. Soon the whole village believes that “The man who had suffered so much had further revealed his greatness in modesty. By refusing to lead, Mugo had become a legendary hero.”
  • Gikonyo is angry, with everyone – the MP, Mugo and Mumbi. When he gets home, his mother tells him that Mumbi has left him. She has gone to her parents.

Gikonyo was in such a bad mood because he was upset about the farm and took his anger and frustration out on Mumbi.

Flashbacks

  • The previous afternoon, after returning from Nairobi, Gikonyo had visited the farm he wanted to buy, with the other men. They found a signpost that said the old owner (Burton) had left Kenya, and the new owner was their MP.
  • Mugo remembers being scared by a horse when he was young. He had felt the same fear yesterday when he left Mumbi and General R.
  • Mugo also remembers working in the trenches. A woman was being whipped by a home guard. Mugo held the whip to stop him. Mugo was whipped. He was arrested. He also remembers Warui telling him about an old lady who thinks her son, Gitogo, has come back from the dead.

2. Themes
Heroism

  • It is ironic that when Mugo says he cannot speak at the celebrations – “I cannot, I cannot face so many eyes” – it is misinterpreted by others as modesty. In their eyes, he is still a hero.

Lack of communication

  • The trouble between Mumbi and Gikonyo, which began with Gikonyo refusing to talk about the child, reaches a crisis. Mumbi leaves him and their marriage seems broken.

Guilt, suffering and sacrifice

  • Mugo’s memories have made him afraid, but are also related to the guilt he feels. We see Mugo’s “irrational terror” as he runs through the streets of Thabai. He remembers trying to save the woman in the trench from being beaten in spite of his terror, and the torture that followed. But when Warui tells him about the old woman who thinks her dead son, Gitogo, has visited her, Mugo is overwhelmed by his feeling of guilt. He feels that what he did to Kihika made the people’s suffering worse. Once back at his home he is so troubled that he imagines he sees “thick blood dripping from the mud walls of his hut”.

Activity 12
1. What happened about the farm that made Gikonyo so upset? (1)
2. Why was Mugo arrested and sent to the detention camps? (1)
3. When Mugo tells Gikonyo and Warui that he “cannot face so many eyes”, to whom is he referring? What is he really afraid of? (2)
4. At the end of Chapter 12, Wangari says to Gikonyo: “Read your own heart, and know yourself.”

a) Who is Wangari? (1)
b) What has happened to make her say this? State TWO points. (2)
c) What does she mean? (1)  [8]

 Answers to activity 12

  1. The MP bought it, but he had promised to help Gikonyo and his friends to buy it. ✓
  2. He stopped a home guard whipping /beating a pregnant woman. ✓
  3. The crowd of people at the Independence Day celebrations. ✓ He is afraid that the people will know that it was he who betrayed Kihika. ✓
  4. a) Gikonyo’s mother. ✓
    b) Gikonyo had hit Mumbi. ✓ Mumbi has left him. ✓
    c) Wangari means he must think about what he has done, and face the truth. ✓

Chapter 13

  • Day 4: Wednesday 11 December 1963

1. What happens and who is involved?

  • Mugo is seen walking in the rain to the market, without seeking shelter. People consider him “a hero, no ordinary man”.
  • Wambui decides that the women must try to persuade Mugo to speak, as the men have failed. A group of women meet at the market place and decide to send Mumbi to Mugo.
  • Mumbi is worried about telling her parents why she left Gikonyo. She is also worried about General R’s warning that Karanja will be killed for what he thinks is Karanja’s part in Kihika’s death. She thinks that “enough blood had already been shed”.
  • Mumbi tells Mugo that she has quarrelled with Gikonyo and returned to her parents. She then tells him that the women of Thabai and Rung’ei area want him at the Independence Day celebrations. Mugo says that he cannot go.
  • Mumbi persists and Mugo begins to talk to her. He tells her about the horror of the camps. When Mumbi says that he must speak to the people about “Everything”, Mugo tells her that he killed Kihika. He seems desperate and terrified, and even attacks Mumbi.

Flashbacks

  • The story of Tom Robson, “Tom, the Terror”, is told. He was the District Officer in Rung’ei. He caught and cruelly killed suspected freedom fighters. “He was a man-eater, walking in the night and day. He was death.” He was shot, and killed, by Kihika.
  • At the time Tom Robson was shot, Mugo had a shamba near Rung’ei Railway Station. He had just finished building his new hut, after the old Thabai had been destroyed. “The hut was his first big achievement. After moving into it, he resumed his daily life: he looked after the crops, his eyes fixed to the future.”
  • Kihika was being hunted by the police, and came to Mugo’s hut. He told Mugo that he wanted him “to organize an underground movement in the new village”. He asked Mugo to meet him the following week, in Kinenie Forest.
  • Mugo was afraid that he would be caught and sent to prison for sheltering Kihika. He only wanted to be left alone. He felt angry that Kihika had tried to involve him in the Movement. Mugo did not know what to do. Mugo also felt jealous of Kihika, who had a family. “Kihika had everything; Mugo had nothing.” He did not want to be involved with the Movement; he did not like its violence.

What shall I do, he asked himself. If I don’t serve Kihika he’ll kill me. They killed Rev. Jackson and Teacher Muniu. If I work for him, the government will catch me … And they’ll hang me … I am not ready for death.

  • Later, he saw a poster offering a reward for news that would help the British capture Kihika. He was tempted and thought about what he could do with the money.
  • Mugo went to see the new District Officer, John Thompson. The hatred that Mugo felt towards Kihika came back. He was relieved to tell Thompson “the story that had tormented him for a week”. He told him where he had arranged to meet Kihika.
  • Suspecting Mugo was just another person giving them false information, Thompson spat in his face. “Mugo was back in his nightmare.” It seems Mugo fainted and fell on to the floor. “He did not want the money. He did not want to know what he had done.”

It is ironic that Mugo was arrested later, simply for trying to help someone.
Perhaps the book is saying that when people are fighting for freedom, no one can isolate themselves from what is happening.

2. Themes
Community and the collective

  • At the beginning of the chapter Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o speaks to the reader directly by saying, “You remember the Wednesday, just before Independence?” This makes us feel as if we are part of a conversation with others. It invites the reader to be one of the people in the market on that wet day.
  • This links with Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o’s belief that the community is very important. However, Mugo only wants to be left alone. He does not want to be involved. He wonders:

“Why should Kihika drag me into a struggle and problems I have not created? … I am not his brother. I am not his sister. I have not done harm to anybody. I only looked after my little shamba and crops.”

Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o shows that this attitude is unhealthy and must be punished, just as Mugo is punished at the end of the novel.

  • In Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o’s opinion, the power of women in the community is very important. Mumbi and other women in the novel are often shown to be strong. For example, in this chapter we read the story of Wambui persuading the men at a shoe factory to join the 1950 workers’ strike.
    Mumbi tells her mother that she will not return to Gikonyo: “I may be a woman, but even a cowardly bitch fights back when cornered against a wall.” The community’s women ask her to go to Mugo. She tells him that the “women of Thabai and Rung’ei area sent me to you. They want you at the meeting tomorrow.” We see that women succeed where the men have failed, as Mugo responds to Mumbi – although, ironically, he does not give the speech she expected to hear at the celebrations.
    At the end of the novel we see how Mumbi persuades Gikonyo to face up to his life, just as his mother told him to “Read your own heart, and know yourself.”

Suffering and sacrifice

  • In the flashback, when Mugo remembers the visit from Kihika, Kihika tells Mugo why he is fighting, and the importance of sacrifice.

“But a few shall die that the many shall live. That’s what crucifixion means today. Else we deserve to be slaves, cursed to carry water and hew wood for the whiteman for ever and ever.”

Mugo, in contrast, is not prepared to sacrifice his life as he thinks that he has a duty to keep himself “alive, healthy, strong”.

3. Symbols
Water

  • It rains on this Wednesday. Many people believe that the rain just before Independence Day is a sign and a “blessing for our hard-won freedom”.

Activity 13
Read the following extract, then answer the questions below.
[Wambui tells Mumbi to persuade Mugo to speak at the celebrations.]

Wambui put it in this way: Independence Day without him would be stale; he is Kihika born again. She went around the market place determined to put her secret resolve into practice. Women had to act. Women had to force the issue. “And, after all, he is our son,” she told women at the market place at an impromptu gathering after the rain. Wambui’s fighting spirit had never died.
She believed in the power of women to influence events, especially where men had failed to act, or seemed indecisive. Many people
in old Thabai remembered her now-famous drama at the workers’ strike in 1950. The strike was meant to paralyse the country and make it more difficult for the whiteman to govern. A few men who worked at a big shoe factory near Thabai, and in the settled area, grumbled and even said, so the rumours went, that they would not come out on strike. The Party convened a general meeting at Rung’ei. At the height of the proceedings, Wambui suddenly broke through the crowd and led a group of women to the platform.
She grabbed the microphone from the speakers. People were interested. Was there any circumcised man who felt water in the stomach at the sight of a whiteman?
Women, she said, had brought their Mithuru and Miengu to the platform. Let therefore such men, she jeered, come forward, wear the women’s skirts and aprons and give up their trousers to the women. Men sat rigidly in their seats and tried to laugh with the crowd to hide the inner discomfort. The next day all men stayed away from work.
Now the women decided to send Mumbi to Mugo. Mumbi the sister of Kihika. They would confront Mugo with sweet insistent youth – youth not to be ignored or denied.
[Chapter 13]
  1. Refer to lines 1–2 (“Wambui put it … Kihika born again”).
    a) To whom does the word “him” refer? (1)
    b) Explain why Wambui says that “Independence Day without him would be stale”. State TWO points. (2)
  2. What does this extract suggest about Wambui’s character? (3)
  3. Explain why the community considers Mugo to be their hero. State TWO points. (2)
  4. Indicate whether the following statement is TRUE or FALSE. Write “no”or “false” or “yes” or “true” and give a reason for your answer.
    Kihika was betrayed by Karanja. (2)
  5. Who killed D.O. Tom Robson? (1)
  6. Give two reasons why, in your opinion, Mugo betrayed Kihika. (2) [13]
Answers to Activity 13

  1. a) Mugo ✓
    b) She sees him as the new leader/hero of the struggle. ✓ She feels his presence at the Independence Day celebrations will enhance (improve) the event. ✓
  2. She is a person of strong character./She does not give up easily/is determined. ✓
    She is able to influence/persuade others. ✓
    She is able to endure hardships. ✓
    She is willing to make sacrifices in the name of the struggle. ✓
  3. Mugo endured much suffering. ✓
    He saved the pregnant woman, Wambuka (while she was digging trenches). ✓
    He gave shelter to Kihika/hid Kihika while the British were looking for him. ✓
    The sacrifices Mugo made can be compared with those made by Kihika. ✓
    They believe he led the hunger strike at Rira. ✓
    He did not confess to taking the oath. ✓
    He never cried out when he was being beaten. ✓
  4. False. ✓
    Kihika was betrayed by Mugo./ Karanja was only suspected of betraying Kihika. ✓
  5. Kihika ✓
  6. He was jealous of/ hated Kihika. ✓
    He was tempted by the reward. ✓
    He was afraid that he would be caught for sheltering Kihika. ✓
    Kihika wanted him to help build the Movement and Mugo did not want to be involved. ✓

Chapter 14

  • Day 5: Thursday 12 December 1963 – Independence Day

1. What happens and who is involved?

  • The villagers gather to celebrate the night before Independence Day.
  • A group go to Mugo’s hut to sing to him. They knock on the door and hope that he will join them, but he does not respond. The night ends with a storm that destroys huts and crops.
  • On Independence Day many celebrations take place. In the morning a race around the field is organised. Karanja arrives and decides to join the race, hoping that “this time he would win the race and Mumbi together”.
    • Mumbi is shocked to see Karanja in the race as she has sent him a note to warn him to stay away because he is going to be publicly accused of being the one who betrayed Kihika. When Mumbi wrote the note she thought Karanja had betrayed Kihika, but now she knows that it was Mugo.
    • In the morning Mumbi had told Wambui that Mugo did not want to take part in the ceremony, and asked: “Can’t we leave him alone?” Mumbi “did not want anybody to die or come to harm because of her brother”. Mumbi does not want vengeance for Kihika, she is prepared to forgive. She does not want Mugo to suffer any more. Yet she is annoyed with herself for caring about Karanja, as he has ruined her life.
  • While they run the race, Gikonyo, Karanja, General R and Lieutenant Koina think about their past.
  • Gikonyo falls, and causes Karanja to fall too. General R wins the race.
  • Mumbi rushes to Gikonyo and holds his head in her hands. She then remembers that they are not together any more and, embarrassed, goes home.
  • Gikonyo does not get up and is taken to hospital. He has broken his arm.
  • In the afternoon the ceremonies and speeches take place. General R is called to speak instead of Mugo. General R asks for the person who betrayed Kihika to come forward; he thinks that it will be Karanja, but it is Mugo who comes forward. Mugo makes his public confession:

“You asked for the man who led Kihika to this tree, here. That man stands before you, now. Kihika came to me by night. He put his life into my hands, and I sold it to the whiteman. And this thing has eaten into my life all these years.”

Flashbacks

  • Mumbi thinks back to the previous evening, when Mugo attacked her. When she had asked him what was wrong he had taken his hands off her and knelt before her. He had told her that he had betrayed her brother, Kihika.
  • Karanja remembers that he had confessed the oath so he would not be taken to the camps and could stay in Thabai, near Mumbi. He could not force himself on her. Yet he had taken advantage of her. Afterwards, he thought Mumbi despised him, as she had thrown a shoe at him.
  • Karanja was in a state of despair because the Thompsons had gone, and with them, the security that “white power” had given him. He had told Mwaura that he would not attend the Independence Day ceremonies. But Mumbi’s letter had changed his mind. He wanted to see her again. He still “trusted his physical power over Mumbi”. He did not take her warning seriously. Hearing that she had left Gikonyo also gave him hope.
  • General R remembers his childhood and violent father.
  • Lieutenant Koina remembers how he had worked for Dr Lynd. He had liked her dog. Yet the woman and her dog lived in luxury whilst Kenyan people lived in poverty. It was he who had let the men into her house and killed her dog. When he saw her again at Githima he had been surprised that she was still in Kenya. He wondered if his life really would improve with Uhuru.

It is ironic that Mugo, who is seen as a hero of the Movement, is the person who betrayed Kihika.
Yes, but it was brave of Mugo to finally confess, in front of so many people.

2. Themes
Community and the collective

  • At the beginning of the chapter, Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o refers to “our village” and uses “we” to show that everyone is connected and working together. Mugo, who does not respond when the villagers come to his hut, is alone and isolated from the community.

For more than an hour Mugo’s hut was taken prisoner. His name was on everybody’s lips. We wove new legends around his name and imagined deeds. We hoped that Mugo would come out and join us, but he did not open the door to our knocks.

Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o believes that everyone must show responsibility and commitment to the community.
Organising the race at the celebrations is a way of involving more people in the event and is another way in which Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o tells us that it is important for the community to do things together.

3. Symbols
Water

  • The night before the celebrations there is a great storm.

The wind and the rain were so strong that some trees were uprooted whole, while others broke at the trunk, or lost their branches.

This suggests the dramatic and violent effects of colonialism on Kenya. Afterwards, however, hope is suggested by the rain stopping and the earth beginning to renew itself. This can be compared to the Kenyans, who will now begin to build a new country of their own.

The morning itself was so dull we feared the day would not break into life. But the rain stopped. The air was soft and fresh, and an intimate warmth oozed from the pregnant earth to our hearts.

  • The chapter ends with signs of a storm coming to show that it will cleanse the land and bring a new time for Kenya.

The running race

  • The race is a symbolic opportunity for Gikonyo, Karanja, General R and Lieutenant Koina to resolve the past and face the future. The race also serves to unite the people, as the celebrations do not begin as well as they should:

contrary to what might be expected on an Uhuru day, a gloom hung over the morning session, that is over the sports and dances.
But suddenly towards the end of the morning session, something happened that seemed to break the gloom. A three-mile race … was announced.

4. Figurative language
Oxymoron: An oxymoron is the use of two words or phrases together that are opposite in meaning. In Karanja’s flashback as he is running the race, Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o uses one: “White power had given Karanja a fearful security …” If you have security you should not be afraid. Here it means that the security the British gave Karanja was not lasting, it was dangerous to trust it. When Thompson left Karanja felt betrayed.

Activity 14
Read the following extract, then answer the questions below.
[Karanja, Gikonyo and others participate in a race.]

Warui dropped out almost immediately. He went and sat next to Wambui and Mumbi.
“You? I’ll never trust your strength again,” Mumbi teased him. “You have shamed all your faithful women.”
“Let the children play,” he said, and slowly shook his head. “In our time, we ran for miles and miles after our cattle stolen by the Masai. And it was no play, I tell you.”
Before the end of the first lap, many runners had followed Warui’s example and dropped out. Only one woman completed the third lap. It was at the end of the fourth round when many people had opted out of the race, that Mumbi suddenly noticed Karanja’s presence. Her clapping abruptly stopped; her excitement slumped back to memories of yesterday. The sight of Karanja and Gikonyo on the same field embarrassed her so that she now wished she had stayed at home with her parents. Why had Karanja come, anyway, despite her warning note? Or did he not receive the message?
Seeing General R in the race, she was reminded of what the General had said two days before this. The irony of his words now struck her with her fuller knowledge of the situation. Circumstances had changed since she wrote that note. Then she had not known that the man who had actually betrayed Kihika was now the village hero. How could she tell this to anybody?
Could she bear to bring more misery to Mugo, whose eyes and face seemed so distorted with pain? She recalled his fingers on her mouth, the others awkwardly feeling her throat. Then the terrible vacuum in his eyes. Suddenly at her question, he had removed his hands from her body. He knelt before her, a broken, submissive penitent.
[Chapter 14]
  1. Refer to lines 19 – 20 (“Circumstances had changed …”). What does Mumbi mean? (1)
  2. Refer to lines 13 – 22 (“The sight of … this to anybody”).
    Identify and discuss a theme of the novel revealed in these lines. (4)
  3. Refer to lines 18 – 19 (“The irony of … of the situation”).
    Explain what is meant by “the irony” in General R.’s words. (3)
  4. Discuss Mumbi’s character. (3)
  5. In your opinion, is it important to find out who betrayed Kihika, even though Independence has been gained? Justify your answer. (2)  [13]

CHARACTERS

  • Karanja
  • Mugo
  • Warui, Wambui
  • Harambee

Karanja

  • This chapter continues the story of Karanja, after the Independence Day celebrations

1. What happens and who is involved?
General R speaks against “traitors and collaborators with the colonial enemy”. In this chapter, Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o takes us into the thoughts of Karanja, who was just such a man.

  • Karanja prepares to leave Thabai as he realises that without the whiteman’s power to protect him he will not be able to stay.
  • On his way to the bus stop, in Thabai, Karanja meets Mumbi. He thanks her for the note, and says that he looked for her at the celebrations (meeting). Mumbi tells him that she never wants to see him again.
  • Karanja says that Mwaura told him that they had wanted to kill him, thinking he was the traitor. He tells Mumbi that Mugo confessed at the meeting. She had not heard about it. Karanja asks to see his child, but Mumbi asks him to leave her alone.
  • Karanja had felt protected by the whiteman’s power. “He was scared of black power.” At the celebrations he had been too afraid to say that he had nothing to do with Kihika’s capture. Now that “Mumbi had finally rejected him”, he wonders why he has been saved.
  • Karanja is on the road to Githima, at the railway crossing. It almost seems as if he wants to commit suicide as he steps towards the train as it passes. The train goes on and he is left alone in the dark.

Flashbacks

  • Karanja thinks about his past and his relationship with his mother, Wairimu, who was disappointed in her son. She had disapproved of him being a home guard and a Chief. She had warned him: “Don’t go against the people. A man who ignores the voice of his own people comes to no good end.”
  • Karanja confessed the oath after he had seen Kihika hanged. He felt disgust, not sorrow for a lost friend. To save himself he joined the homeguard. In his first job he identified members of the Mau Mau for the British. He wore a hood over his head so that he could not be recognised.

2. Themes
Heroism

  • Karanja and Mumbi think that Mugo is courageous for confessing that he betrayed Kihika. Karanja says: “He is a man of courage.”

Suffering and sacrifice

  • Karanja is the opposite of Kihika, as he was not prepared to make any sacrifices. He does not have Kihika’s heroic courage. He is too selfish to join the Mau Mau cause, as he only thinks of himself and what benefits and power he can gain.

Betrayal

  • Karanja is a traitor, like Mugo. He betrays his friend Gikonyo by having sex with his wife, he betrays his people by working for the British and shooting terrorists and, by leaving Thabai, he even betrays his mother.
    Notice how like Mugo Karanja has become at this point in the story. His whole life is now meaningless and, like Mugo, he is troubled and confused. “Thompson has gone, I have lost Mumbi. His mind hopped from image to image, following no coherent order. Incidents in his life would pop up and then disappear.”

Community and the collective

  • Instead of Karanja facing up to how he betrayed the community by confessing his Mau Mau oath and becoming a home guard, he tries to run away like a coward.
    It seems that Karanja is left alone, abandoned by the British, and the people of Thabai:
    He was conscious … of many angry eyes watching him in the dark … When the train disappeared, the silence around him deepened; the night seemed to have grown darker.

Guilt

  • Notice too how Karanja has become very troubled, like Mugo, because of his guilt. He had not felt guilty when he was abusing his power as a home guard and Chief.

3. Symbols
Railway

  • The train that passes Karanja may be seen as a symbol of the British leaving Kenya, as it was their technology.

4. Figurative language

  • The description of the train as it passes Karanja is very vivid: “The train was now so near he could hear the wheels screeching on the rails. He felt the screeching in his flesh …” The sound of the train is described in a metaphor as if it was tearing into Karanja’s body. The repetition of the word “screeching” is an example of onomatopoeia, bringing the sound of the train to life.
  • It is ironic that Karanja, who had betrayed so many of his people, was not denounced as a traitor at the Uhuru celebrations. In an ironic twist, he was saved by Mugo, who had betrayed only one person, Kihika.

Activity 15
Read the following extract, then answer the questions below.
[Karanja and Mumbi meet by accident.]

“How is Gikonyo?” he asked, without thinking much about the question. He guessed she had gone to the hospital because he had not seen her at the meeting.
“He is all right. The nurses told me he might be out soon.”
“I looked for you at the meeting. I wanted to see you. I wanted to thank you for the note.”
“It’s nothing. It cost me no effort. In any case, you ignored it.” “Then I had not known what the warning was all about. I’d thought you wanted to see me.”
“No.”
“Never?”
“Never again.” They spoke hurriedly because of the drizzle. “Anyway, thank you,” he said after a small pause. “They wanted to kill me?”
“I don’t know.”
“I know. Mwaura told me.” “Who is Mwaura?”
“He works with me. When Mugo came to the meeting –” “Mugo, to the meeting?”
“Yes. And confessed –” “Confessed?”
“Haven’t you heard? He came to the meeting and in front of us all said it. He seems to be a courageous man.”
“Yees!” She agreed, recovering from the shock, and starting to edge away from Karanja. “It’s raining. I must go home,” she said. “Can’t I … may I not see the child … last time?”
“Can’t you be a man and leave me alone, Karanja?” she said with passion, and immediately turned away. Karanja watched her go until she was swallowed by the mist and the village huts.
[Chapter “Karanja”]
  1. Refer to line 1 (“ ‘How is Gikonyo?’”)
    Briefly outline the events that led to Gikonyo being in hospital. State TWO points. (2)
  2. Choose the correct answer to complete the following sentence.
    The words “without thinking much about the question” in line 1 mean that Karanja is …
    A really worried about Mumbi.
    B not really worried about Gikonyo.
    C really worried about Gikonyo’s family.
    D not really worried about Mumbi. (1)
  3. Refer to line 6 (“… thank you for the note”).
    a) Explain why Mumbi sends Karanja a note. State TWO points. (2)
    b) What does Karanja think the note means? State TWO points. (2)
  4. Refer to lines 13 – 14 (“They wanted to kill me?”).
    a) To whom does “They” refer? (1)
    (b) Why do these people not kill Karanja? (1)
  5. What role does Mwaura play in the few days before the freedom celebrations? (1)
  6. Refer to line 25 (“ ‘Can’t I … may I not see the child … last time?’ “)
    How does this line make you feel towards Karanja? Discuss your view. (2)
  7. Refer to line 31 (“she was swallowed by the mist and the village huts”). These words have both a FIGURATIVE and a SYMBOLIC meaning.
    a) Explain the figurative way in which Mumbi is “swallowed”. (1)
    b) Explain the symbolic way in which she is “swallowed”. (1)
  8. Consider the novel as a whole.
    Do you think Mumbi is cold and unfeeling towards Karanja? Discuss your view. (2)
  9. Consider the novel as a whole.
    Do you admire Karanja? Discuss your view. (2)  [18]
Answers to Activity 15

  1. He participated in the Uhuru race. ✓
    He fell/broke his arm. ✓
  2. B not really worried about Gikonyo ✓
  3. a) To warn him/ to tell him not to come to the Uhuru celebrations. ✓ He might be arrested. /People think he is a traitor. / She does not want anyone else to be harmed because of her brother.
    b) He thinks she wants to see him. /He hopes she still has feelings for him. ✓✓
  4. a) To General R and his men. ✓
    b) Mugo confesses to betraying Kihika. ✓
  5. He has to make sure that Karanja attends the celebrations. ✓
  6. I feel sorry for Karanja because he seems unsettled/nervous. He is normally very composed, commanding and in control. / This stammering shows a softer, more sensitive side of his nature. / He cares about his son and this is his last chance to see him.✓✓
    OR
    I do not feel sorry for him because he forced himself on Mumbi when she was very vulnerable. He does not have any right to see his son. ✓✓
  7. a) When Karanja can’t see her any more, this is compared to the mist swallowing her. /The mist swallowing her is a metaphor for the way she disappears from Karanja’s sight. / She disappears from Karanja’s sight/Karanja cannot see her any longer. ✓
    b) Her disappearance is a symbol of the fact that they will never be together. / She is now gone from his life. ✓
  8. Yes. He is the father and should be allowed to see the child. She resists all his advances and does not allow him to see the child.✓✓
    OR
    No. It is his own fault. He knew Mumbi was married when he fathered her child. She appreciates the news he gives her about Gikonyo’s release and lets him make love to her. ✓✓
  9. No. I do not admire Karanja because he betrays his people and takes advantage of Mumbi, who is another man’s wife. / He is selfish and he is a traitor. / When he was a home guard he was obsessed with power and killed people as if they were animals.✓✓
    OR
    Yes. He is ambitious and he goes after what he wants. He has power and resources when most other Kenyans are suffering. ✓✓

Mugo

  • Day 4, Wednesday 11 and Day 5, Thursday 12
  • Independence Day 1963

1. What happens and who is involved?

  • Independence Day: Mumbi and Wangari visit Gikonyo in the hospital and tell him about Mugo’s confession.
  • Gikonyo still praises Mugo. He says: “Tell me another person who would have exposed his soul for all the eyes to peck at.”
  • Mumbi is worried about Mugo and twice goes to his hut, but cannot find him.
  • Mugo feels that he has now lost Mumbi’s trust and she must think him vile. After his confession Mugo thinks he will run away to Nairobi. He passes the hut of the old woman whose son, Gitogo, had been shot by British soldiers. He feels he wants to see her. The woman believes he is her dead son who has returned. She is happy, but it seems that the shock kills her. Mugo imagines she is his cruel aunt. Instead of escaping to Nairobi, Mugo goes back to his hut.
    • Mugo sits on his bed, with water dripping from his wet hair. General R and Lt Koina come to his hut. They have come to take him to a trial because, as General R says: “Your deeds alone will condemn you … No one will ever escape from his own actions.” General R does not sound angry or bitter.

Flashbacks

  • Mugo thinks about what happened just before the Independence Day celebrations. He remembers how Mumbi “trusted him, and confided in him”. Her trust had made him tell the truth and he had confessed. He had thought that she would tell the others.
  • At the celebrations Mugo thought about letting Karanja take the blame. But if he did, he would never be able to look Mumbi in the face. After Mugo had finished speaking there was silence. The people did not attack him, but let him leave.

2. Themes
Guilt

  • After his confession the burden of guilt was lifted from Mugo. “Mugo felt light. A load of many years was lifted from his shoulders.”

Suffering and sacrifice

  • Mugo’s death is associated with Kihika’s. Kihika sacrificed his life for Kenya and when Mugo sacrifices his life he atones (pays) for Kihika’s death. This helps to heal the wounds of Kenya’s colonial past. In the end he recognises what he has done and that, like Judas, who betrayed Christ, he could not have committed a greater crime. In this way he also becomes heroic as he accepts his fate. He tells General R and Lieutenant Koina that he is “ready”.

Community and the collective

  • The chapter shows us how dangerous it is to live isolated from the community. Mugo visits the old lonely woman who cannot see reality when she mistakes him for her son. Mugo also cannot see reality as he imagines that the old woman is his cruel aunt. With this incident the author is saying that living alone will lead to unhealthy ideas about the world.

3. Symbols
Water

  • The rain drenches Mugo so that when he returns to his hut, just as at the beginning of the book, a drop of water enters his eye. Yet this time he is not afraid, and the water “ran down his face like a tear”. Water, now, is cleansing.

Grain of wheat

  • With Mugo’s death the people are aware that revenge is irrelevant and meaningless, as the important thing is that silence must be broken. Now that everyone knows the truth they can go into the future, and the village and Kenya can prosper once more.
  • This means that, like Kihika, Mugo is like the grain of wheat which must die (dry out) so that there can be new life. The grain of wheat has borne fruit for Kenya in the form of a healthier community in the newly independent country.

Activity 16
Read the extract below, then answer the questions below.
[Mugo goes to speak at the Independence Day celebrations]

He found General R. speaking, and this reminded him of Karanja. Why should I not let Karanja bear the blame? He dismissed the temptation and stood up. How else could he ever look Mumbi in the face? His heart pounded against him, he felt sweat in his hands, as he walked through the huge crowd. His hands shook, his legs were not firm on the ground. In his mind, everything was clear and final. He would stand there and publicly own the crime. He held on to this vision. Nothing, not even the shouting and the songs and the praises would deflect him from this purpose. It was the clarity of this vision which gave him courage as he stood before the microphone and the sudden silence. As soon as the first words were out, Mugo felt light. A load of many years was lifted from his shoulders. He was free, sure, confident.
(Chapter 16: Mugo)

1. What is the “crime” that Mugo is going to confess to? (1)
2. Explain what has made him decide to confess. (1)
3. Refer to line 12, “A load of many years was lifted from his shoulders.” Explain the figurative meaning of this sentence. (1)
4. Discuss the importance of the theme of confession in this extract. (2)
5. Mugo isolates himself from the community. Discuss why he does so. (2)
6. Mugo is a traitor, but no one in the village suspects him. If you were in Mugo’s situation, would you have confessed to your crime? Discuss your view. (2)  [9]

Answers to activity 16

  1. Mugo’s crime was that he betrayed Kihika to the British. ✓
  2. Mumbi confesses her guilt about Karanja to Mugo, and so she is an example to him that to confess is the correct thing
    to do. ✓
  3. It refers to the guilt that Mugo felt for betraying Kihika, which was like a heavy load. ✓
  4. Confession has the power to make one feel relieved and better. After he confessed “Mugo felt light”/ felt as if the burden of guilt had been lifted. ✓✓
  5. He is consumed by guilt and he is afraid that the community will find out. ✓
    The fact that he had no family, just an aunt who raised him and treated him badly, also meant that he had always felt alone. ✓
  6. Yes, I would have confessed because one should get rid of guilt for peace of mind. I would not be able to live with my feelings of guilt. ✓✓
    OR
    No, I would want to be respected as a hero. Karanja also betrayed his people, so he deserved to die more than I did. ✓✓

Warui, Wambui

  • Two days after Independence Day 1963

1. What happens and who is involved?

  • Warui, a village elder, and Wambui, an old woman who was active during the struggle, sit after the celebrations and talk about the death of the old woman (the mother of Gitogo, the young deaf man whom the British shot during the Emergency).
  • They feel downhearted and depressed because of the constant drizzle of rain, and also because they are still trying to come to terms with the fact that Mugo was a traitor. They feel that “something went wrong”.
  • Mumbi visits them. She wonders if she could have saved Mugo. She tells them that he had confessed to her the night before the meeting, and how his face had changed. Finally, she says that perhaps they must not worry too much about the meeting and Mugo. She says: “We have got to live.” Warui and Wambui agree that life must continue.
  • Wambui feels that Independence has been “a terrible anti-climax”. “Perhaps we should not have tried him, she muttered.”

2. Themes
Betrayal

  • Warui and Wambui are both like “bereaved children for whom life has suddenly lost warmth, colour, and excitement”. They feel that Mugo’s behaviour has betrayed the Uhuru celebrations.

Community and the collective

  • Warui and Wambui believe that the old woman died because she was cut off from the community. When Mumbi comes she is the first to recognise that they must all continue to work together. Warui adds that “we have the village to build”, and Wambui says: “And the market tomorrow, and the fields to dig and cultivate for the next season”.

Suffering and sacrifice

  • Warui says that he has not seen Wambui “since the day of the big sacrifice”. He is referring to the sacrifice of rams on Independence Day, but the words may also refer to the other big sacrifice of the day – that of Mugo, who offers his life so that the village may have the truth.

3. Symbols
Water

  • The rain on Independence Day is not heavy, but just a drizzle. It symbolises the state of shock the villagers are in after hearing Mugo’s confession. After the big build-up to the celebrations, there is no violent storm, but a steady rain, an anti-climax.

It is as if they had expected Mugo to be their hero and lead them into the future, but their expectations were shattered. They do not know what to do. Wambui “was lost in a solid consciousness of a terrible anti-climax to her activities in the fight for freedom”.

Activity 17
Read the following extract, then answer the questions that follow.
[Warui and Wambui are discussing Mugo.]

“A man has nowhere else but where he lays his head,” was the cryptic rejoinder to the many compliments on her tidiness. Warui had not seen her since the day of the big sacrifice. For the last two days people in Thabai had more or less kept to themselves, avoiding, by general consent, public discussions on the events of Uhuru day. There were things that puzzled Warui, questions for
which, in vain, he sought answers in the heart. Failing, he had come to see Wambui. Yet they now conversed, as if they did not know what the other was talking about, as if they were both ashamed of certain subjects in one another’s presence.
“Perhaps it is this cold that killed her,” he tried again. “Who?’
“The old woman.”
“Yees!” she said, irrelevantly, and sighed. “We all forgot her on that day. We should not have left her alone. She was old. Loneliness killed her.”
“Why on that day, I keep on asking myself. She used to live alone, or is that not so?”
“Then, life was around her. The smoke and the noise of children. On that day, all of us went to the meeting. All of us. There was no smoke anywhere, and there were no cries or laughter of children in the streets. The village was empty.” She spoke as if building up a case in an argument.
(Chapter 17: Warui, Wambui)
  1. Briefly discuss each of the following characters. State TWO things about each character.
    (a) Warui (2)
    (b) Wambui (2)
  2. The Day of Independence is supposed to be a celebration. Briefly discuss the shocking events that take place during this celebration. State TWO points. (2)
  3. Refer to line 13 (“The old woman”).
    Choose the correct answer to complete the following sentence: The old woman is the mother of …
    A Karanja.
    B Gikonyo.
    C Gitogo.
    D Mumbi. (1)  [7]
Answers to activity 17

  1. a) He is one of the village elders. ✓
    He is wise. ✓
    He is experienced. ✓
    He misjudged Mugo (trusted him). ✓
    He gave Mugo the land for his new shamba, as when he was in detention the British confiscated his other piece of land. ✓
    b) She supported and helped the freedom fighters. ✓
    She smuggled guns to the fighters. ✓
    She is very brave. ✓
    She is involved in the trial and execution of Mugo. ✓
    She is cunning/very clever. ✓
  2. General R invites the person who betrayed Kihika to stand up and admit it. ✓
    Mugo admits that he is guilty of betraying Kihika. ✓
  3. C/ Gitogo ✓

 Harambee

1. What happens and who is involved?

  • Gikonyo is in hospital recovering from breaking his arm during the race at the Independence Day celebrations. “Lying in hospital, he was again possessed by a desire to carve the stool”, just as he had dreamed of making a stool for Mumbi while he was in detention.
  • On the seventh day of his stay in hospital, when Mumbi comes to see Gikonyo, she tells him that she may not come again.
  • Gikonyo says that he needs to talk, but Mumbi says that they need time for this. Finally she agrees to come the next day, and she leaves “with determined steps, sad, but almost sure”.
  • Gikonyo has hope now that they can reconcile (make up), and he thinks once again about the stool he wants to carve. He decides that he will “change the woman’s figure. I shall carve a woman big – big with child.”

Flashback

  • As Gikonyo lies in bed thinking about his life in the detention camps, he is “pricked with guilt. Courage had failed him, he had confessed the oath in spite of vows to the contrary.” He thinks that he is no better than Karanja and Mugo, and Mugo’s confession makes him want to talk to Mumbi and find out what she thinks.

2. Themes
Community and the collective; Lack of communication

  • This last section of the book is called Harambee, which means “unity” or “working together”. In this way Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o emphasises the importance of the community.
  • The relationship of Gikonyo and Mumbi shows us how necessary it is that people communicate and work together. The fact that Gikonyo wants to speak about Mumbi’s child is a sign that he is breaking his silence and is prepared to communicate with Mumbi about their troubles. When he asks her to speak about the child Mumbi sits down again. She agrees that they need to talk, “to open our hearts to one another, examine them, and then together plan the future we want”. Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o believes that this is the attitude that all Kenyans should adopt.
  • In an ironic twist, it is Karanja’s son, whose conception was the reason for the break between Gikonyo and Mumbi, who becomes the bridge that will lead him back to her.

3. Symbols
The stool

  • “He would carve the stool from a Muiri stem, a hard wood that grew around Kerinyaga, and Nyandarwa hills.” The wood Gikonyo wants to use for his carving makes us think once more of the lush land of Kenya as it was before the State of Emergency and it suggests that Kenya will continue.
  • In addition, the “woman big with child” shows that Gikonyo has the ability to put aside the troubles in his past, forgive Mumbi and look to the future with hope.

We see at the end of the novel how independent and strong Mumbi is despite her past difficultie. In this way, she symbolises the new, independent Kenya.

A grain of wheat

  • There is a reference to grain in the Bible (I Corinthians 15:36). It says that the grain must die for new life to happen. This is the idea that sacrifices may lead to transformation and new life.
  • At the end of the novel we see this particularly in the relationship between Gikonyo and Mumbi. Gikonyo’s anger and jealousy must die for their marriage to come to life again.

Activity 18
Test yourself by answering the questions below.
1. Explain the meaning of Harambee and why this is the name of this last chapter of the novel. (3)
2. Read the extract below, then answer the question: [Gikonyo watches Mumbi leave the hospital]

She walked away with determined steps, sad but almost sure. He watched her until she disappeared at the door. Then he sank back to bed. He thought about the wedding gift, a stool carved from Muiri wood. “I’ll change the woman’s figure. I shall carve a woman big – big with child.’
(Harambee)

Identify two words in the extract that show you that Mumbi is a strong woman. (2)
3. Give TWO reasons to support this statement: The novel ends in a positive way. (2)   [7]

Answers to activity 18

  1. Harambee means unity or working together. ✓ This is the
    name of this section because we see that Gikonyo and Mumbi are now beginning to talk so they can build a future together.✓ This represents Kenyans who, together will now
    begin building a new life for themselves without the British. ✓
  2. “Determined” and “sure”. ✓✓
  3. Gikonyo breaks his silence and accepts Mumbi’s child, and Mumbi says she is prepared to talk about their life. ✓
    Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o wants us to understand that Gikonyo and Mumbi symbolise the best of Kenyans. It is appropriate that the book ends with their reconciliation. ✓

So many Kenyans suffered in their fight to be free from colonialism.
Yes, and their suffering still continued after they won freedom from the British. Some of their local leaders abused their power and were corrupt too.
So the people’s fight for justice and freedom continued even after colonialism ended.

SHORT STORIES GRADE 12 NOTES – LITERATURE STUDY GUIDE

 

MANHOOD BY JOHN WAIN

  • Summary
  • Title
  • Themes
  • How is the story told?
  • Activity 1
  • Activity 2

John Wain was born in England in 1925 and became a university lecturer before he became a writer. He wrote poetry, plays, short stories and novels. He mainly wrote about ordinary people and their problems. His criticism of society resulted in him being called one of the ‘angry young men’ of the 1950-60s. He died in 1994.

1. Summary

There are three characters in the story: Mr Willison, Mrs Willison and their thirteen-year-old son, Rob. Mr Willison is determined that Rob should become good at sports and develop his body, because he never had that chance when he was young. Mrs Willison doesn’t agree with this plan.
The story begins when the father and son are going for a bike ride and the father pushes his son to cycle further, even though the boy is tired and wants to rest. He encourages the boy by saying there is a surprise waiting for him at home – he has bought a boxing “punch-ball” so that his son can practise boxing. The boy is exhausted when they return home. The mother is annoyed with the father as she feels that he is pushing the boy too hard.
The father wants Rob to train with the “punch-ball” so that he can get strong enough to be selected for the rugby team at school. Rob tells him that the team has already been chosen and he has not been selected. The father’s disappointment is relieved when Rob says that he has been selected to box for the school instead. The mother is very angry that her husband wants the boy to box, as she feels that it is a dangerous sport. The father, however, is very happy about it and looks forward to the boxing tournament with great excitement. He puts all his energy into training his son every day.
On the day of the boxing tournament Rob complains of stomach pains. His mother wants to get a doctor but, instead of calling the doctor, the father phones one of Rob’s teachers and discovers that the school does not do boxing. The story ends with Mr Willison realising that Rob has lied about the boxing tournament.

2. Title

The story title, Manhood, points to the main theme of the story – questioning what manhood and masculinity mean. Different versions of masculinity are offered in the story. On the one hand we have the father’s version, which sees manhood in terms of physical strength and skill. Contrasted with that is the version that the father was offered when he was young. This involved a man working hard and getting qualifications so that he could have a secure job. The mother, however, doesn’t mind that her husband is not “manly” and thinks that her son should not be pushed so hard physically as he is still only a boy.

Note:

  • Manhood – the state of being an adult man, rather than a boy.
  • Masculinity – having qualities traditionally associated with men

3. Themes

Besides the theme of ‘manhood’, another theme is how people’s failure to communicate openly and clearly can lead to unfortunate events. The theme of lack of communication is evident when Mr Willison shows no insight into the fact that he should not force his own will on Rob and live his dreams through him.
Another main theme in the story is that the boy is dominated by the power of his father. But Rob is too young and immature to stand up to his father, so he tried to please him, even though he is deceitful in doing so.

4. How is the story told?

4.1 Setting

The story starts with Mr Willison and Rob taking a bicycle ride in the country. This event shows how the father pushes his son beyond his physical limits. He forces Rob to continue riding even when the boy is exhausted. The rest of the story takes place in the home of the Willisons, where the tension between Mr and Mrs Willison rises.

4.2 Structure and plot development

From the start of the story it is clear that Mr Willison has an inferiority complex (feels that he is a failure) because of his lack of training in sports when he was young, and that he was not able to develop his physique (his physical body). He becomes obsessed with the idea that Rob will only become a man by being good at sports. With this in mind he constantly advises, instructs and encourages his son to do the things he never had the chance to do when he was young.
Mr Willison puts Rob under a lot of pressure to exercise and train. Rob is passive and does not stand up to his father, but Mrs Willison does not like it. She complains about it and tries to protect her son. This creates the rising tension in the story. The complication in the story is that Rob’s mother and father have opposing ideas about what is best for Rob. This creates conflict in the relationship between them. An example of this is when each of the parents talks of “my big night”. To the mother, “my big night” means the night her son was born, the most important event in her life. This contrasts with the father, whose “my big night” means the night his son will take part in a boxing tournament and make him proud. He feels he is getting a second chance to live his life again, through his son.

The climax of the story is the day of the tournament, when Rob complains of stomach pains just before the tournament. He and his mother think that he is suffering from appendicitis (infection of the appendix). Instead of getting the doctor the father phones one of Rob’s teachers only to discover that the school does not do boxing. Clearly, Rob has lied to his father.
There is no resolution to this story as we are not told what the father says to his son after finding out the truth about the boxing tournament. The story ends with an anti-climax, as the father “put down the telephone, hesitated, then turned and began slowly to climb the stairs”. The words “hesitated” and “slowly” tell us clearly of his disappointment when he realises that his son has been lying to him. It could also be that he realises why Rob lied to him and he climbed the stairs in a sad and accepting way. He was not angry with his son but is perhaps embarrassed for having forced his son to lie when Rob found himself in such a difficult situation.

4.3 Characterisation

There are three characters in the story:
Mr Willison is the protagonist in the story, as he is the central character and controls the actions that take place. Mrs Willison opposes his plans and actions, so she is the antagonist in the story, while Rob is caught in the middle between his parents.
Mr Willison wants the best for Rob, but his attitude causes Rob to resort to deceit and telling lies in the end, even though he tries to please his father. Rob is passive and submissive – he doesn’t stand up for himself but knows he will get support from his mother against his father’s plans. It could be argued that he is too scared and weak.
Mr Willison is strong-willed and obsessed with training Rob. This one-sided view stops him from realising that Rob is not interested in sport. If he was a more mature and sensitive father he might have understood his son better and not pushed and manipulated him. Perhaps then he would not have allowed such a situation to develop. His attitude could be said to have made the boy submissive and ultimately dishonest. Perhaps Mr Willison has missed the point, which is that being a man involves good sense as well as physical strength.
Throughout the story Mrs Willison is opposed to her husband’s behaviour towards and treatment of their son. It could be argued that Mrs Willison was being too protective of Rob and not allowing him to stand on his own feet.

4.4 Style

The main stylistic device that the writer uses to show us more about the characters is through their dialogue rather than through descriptions or the thoughts of the characters. An example of how the dialogue shows the tension between the characters is when Mr and Mrs Willison have a disagreement about what is best for Rob:

“What nonsense. You’re taller than I am and I’m –”
“No son of mine is going to grow up with the same wretched physical heritage that I –”
“No, he’ll just have heart disease through over-taxing his strength, because you haven’t got the common sense to –”

Notice how they don’t allow each other to finish their sentences, adding to the sense of tension and mis-communication between them.

4.5 Narrator and point of view

The narrator is not one of the characters in the story, so the narrative is told using the third person. The narrator refers to the characters as he, she or they. This third person point of view helps the reader see the story from a wider perspective than from only one character’s view point.

Note:

  • The narration or narrative means the story. The narrator is the person telling the story, the story-teller.

4.6 Diction and figurative language

The words the writer uses and the way they are used also help to carry meaning in the story. For example, Mr Willison’s enthusiasm for training Rob is shown in the way he orders Rob about:

“Don’t lie there,” said his father. “You’ll catch cold.” “I’m all right. I’m warm.”
“Come and sit on this. When you’re overheated, that’s just when you’re prone to –”
“I’m all right, Dad. I want to lie here. My back aches.”
“Your back needs strengthening, that’s why it aches. It’s a pity we don’t live near a river where you could get some rowing.”

And later, he forces Rob to punch the punch-ball:

“Take a punch at it,” Mr Willison urged.
“Let’s go and eat.”
“Go on. One punch before you go in. I haven’t seen you hit it yet.”

Mr Willison’s relationship with Rob is based on the son being forced to do what his father wants him to do, without being able to negotiate.
By his use of words the writer indicates that Rob is not completely happy and just puts up with all the good intentions of his father. The writer describes the boy: “falling silent”; Rob “lay like a sullen corpse” (simile); he “looked horribly like the victim of an accident” (simile); “A slender shadow”. Rob never really tells his father honestly how he feels and this leads to further deception later.
Mrs Willison opposes Mr Willison’s plans for Rob. The tension between them is shown by words such as: “glaring hot-eyed at each other”; and “her eyes brimming with angry tears”.
At the end of the story Mr Willison comes to a realisation when he phones Rob’s teacher. The use of the words: “With lead in his heart and ice on his fingers” help to emphasise his shock. He realises that Rob has lied to him, to them all – and that he may partly be to blame. He also realises that he has failed to fulfil his dream.

Note:

  • Diction – the choice of words a writer uses to create meaning.

4.7 Tone and mood

Throughout the story the writer makes us aware of how Mr Willison tries to keep Rob’s coaching on track by the tone of his upbeat and encouraging advice (often from what he has read, not what he himself has experienced):

“When fatigue sets in, the thing to do is to keep going until it wears off. Then you get your second wind and your second endurance.”
“If you hit with your left hand and then catch it on the rebound with your right, it’s excellent ring training.”
“No boxer ever went into a big fight without spending an hour or two in bed, resting.”

However, ironically, his tone is not uplifting, but rather creates a note of tension in the story, as Rob does not respond positively to his father’s wishes. Rob is sullen, sulky, silent and mostly not as keen on his father’s plan as the father would like.
The angry and worried tone of Mrs Willison’s words to the father also adds to the unease and tension in the story:

Grace Willison put down the teapot, her lips compressed, and looked from one to the other. “Boxing?” she repeated.
“Boxing,” Mr Willison replied calmly.
“Over my dead body,” said Mrs Willison. “That’s one sport I’m definite that he’s never going in for.”

As the story proceeds she becomes very angry with Mr Willison and the reader realises that their relationship is at a crisis point:

“Go away, please,” said Mrs Willison, sinking back with closed eyes.
“Just go right away and don’t come near me until it’s all over.”
Grace!”
“Please. Please leave me alone. I can’t bear to look at you and I can’t bear to hear you.”

The tone of the last line of the story contrasts with how Mr Willison is characterised earlier in the story:

He put down the telephone, hesitated, then turned and began slowly to climb the stairs.

He is no longer full of energy and enthusiasm. The story ends with a gloomy tone.
Mood: How does this story make you feel? Happy, sad, angry or indifferent? What are the reasons it makes you feel this way?

Summary
Manhood by John Wain

  1. Title
    • “Manhood” points to the question being asked: what is manhood and masculinity?
  2. Themes
    • The meaning of “manhood” and “masculinity”
    • Power of the father in the family
    • Lack of communication in the family
  3. How is the story told?
    3.1 Setting
    On a country road in Britain; and in the family’s house.
    3.2 Structure and plot development

    •  Rising tension: Mr Willison puts Rob under pressure; Rob is passive; Mrs Willison resists
    • Complication and conflict: The parents have conflicting ideas about what is best for Rob
    • Contrasts: “My big night”– for Mrs Willison it’s the night she gave birth to Rob; for Mr Willison, the night of his son’s boxing tournament
    • Climax: The day of the boxing tournament, when Rob complains of stomach pains
    • Resolution: None – Rob’s lie about the boxing tournament is unresolved. The conflict between his parents is also unresolved.
    • Anti-climax: Mr Willison “put down the telephone, hesitated, then turned and began slowly to climb the stairs”.
      3.3 Characterisation
    • Protagonist: Mr Willison (Rob’s father) controls the action in the story.
    • Antagonist: Mrs Willison (Rob’s mother) opposes Mr Willison’s actions.
    • Caught in the middle: Rob, the son of Mr and Mrs Willison.
      3.4 Style
    • Dialogue: Main stylistic device to establish character; unfinished sentences show lack of communication between them.
      3.5 Narrator and point of view
    •  Third person
      3.6 Diction and figurative language
    • Rob lay like a sullen corpse
      Simile
    • He looked horribly like the victim of an accident
      Simile
    • A slender shadow
      Metaphor
    • With lead in his heart and ice on his fingers
      Imagery stressing Mr Willison’s shock as he realises his dream has failed
      3.7 Tone and mood
    • Tone: Begins being upbeat and encouraging (although Rob appears quite defeated); unease and tension grow through the story; tone becomes angry when Mrs Willison confronts her husband on the night of the boxing tournament; ends with a gloomy tone.
    • Mood: How does this story make you feel? Happy, sad, angry or indifferent? Give reasons for your answer.

Activity 1

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.
Extract A

“When do they pick the team?” Mr Willison asked. “I should have thought they’d have done it by now.”
“They have done it,” said Rob. He bent down to pick up his socks from under a chair.
“They have? And you —”
“I wasn’t selected,” said the boy, looking intently at the socks as if trying to detect minute differences in colour and weave.
Mr Willison opened his mouth, closed it again, and stood for a moment looking out of the window. Then he gently laid his hand on his son’s shoulder.“Bad luck,” he said quietly.
  1. To which sports team is Mr Willison referring in line 1? (1)
  2. Mr Willison opened his mouth, closed it again, and stood for a moment looking out of the window
    Choose the correct word to show Mr Willison’s feelings when he says. ‘Bad luck’.

    1. Pleased
    2. Disappointed
    3. Furious
    4. Disinterested       (1)
  3. Why does Mr Willison insist that his son train as a sportsman?  Give two reasons for your answer.  (2) [4]

Answers to Activity 1

  1. The rugby team ✓ (1)
  2. B Disappointed ✓ (1)
  3. He wants his son to be a strong man. He wants his son to have a chance to build himself up physically because he never had that opportunity when he was young. ✓✓ (2) [4]

Activity 2

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.
Extract B

Mrs Willison did not lift her eyes from the television set as he entered. “All ready now, Mother,” said Mr Willison. “He’s going to rest in bed now, and go along at about six o’clock.” I’ll go with him and wait till the doors open to be sure of a ringside seat.” He sat down on the sofa beside his wife, and tried to put his arm round her. “Come on, love,” he said coaxingly. “Don’t spoil my big night.”
She turned to him and he was startled to see her eyes brimming with angry tears. “What about my big night?” she asked, her voice harsh. “Fourteen years ago, remember? When he came into the world.”
“Well, what about it?” Mr Willison parried, uneasily aware that the television set was quacking and signaling on the fringe of his attention, turning the scene from clumsy tragedy into a clumsier farce.
“Why didn’t you tell me then?” she sobbed. “Why did you let me have a son if all you were interested in was having him punched to death by a lot of rough bullet-headed louts who —”
“Take a grip on yourself, Grace. A punch on the nose won’t hurt him.”
“You’re an unnatural father,” she keened.
  1. Where are Mr Willison and his son planning to go at six o’clock? (1)
  2. Why does Mr Willison say it is his “big night”? Give TWO reasons for your answer.     (2)
  3. What happened on Mrs Willison’s big night? (1)
  4. What is Mrs Willison’s attitude at this stage? Give a reason for your answer.            (2)
  5. Whom do you think is right, the father or the mother? Give a reason for your answer?
  6. Answer TRUE or FALSE and give a reason for your answer: Mr Willison’s big night is successful.     (2) [9]

Answers to Activity 2 

  1. They are planning to go to the boxing tournament at his son’s school. ✓ (1)
  2. He has been looking forward to watching his son take part in a sports tournament. ✓ He wants his son to be a good sportsman. ✓ (2)
  3. Her son Rob was born. ✓ (1)
  4. Mrs Willison does not want her son to box because she thinks it is dangerous. ✓✓ (2)
  5. The father is right because it is important for boys to do sports if they want to be proper men. ✓
    OR
    The mother is right because the father is forcing the child to do something dangerous. ✓ (1)
  6. FALSE – His son was lying as there is no boxing tournament. ✓✓ (2) [9]

Words to know

Definitions of words from the short story:
free-wheelingriding without pedalling
haunchesthighs
fatiguetiredness, exhaustion
endurancestamina
sullen corpsesulky, stubborn dead body
clamberedclimbed
doggedlywith determination
physiquebody
pronelikely
rebelliondefiance
simultaneouslyhappening at the same time
mittensgloves
landmarkan important event
tournamentcompetition
trialstests
acutestsharpest, smartest
satchelschool bag
to limber uploosen up, prepare
keenedwailed, said sadly
loutsthugs
compelforce
appendicitisinfection in the appendix, an organ in the body
jabberingchattering, chatting
defensiveapologetic
queriesquestions

THE LUNCHEON BY W. SOMERSET MAUGHAM

  • Summary
  • Title
  • Themes
  • How is the story told?
  • Activity 3
  • Activity 4

William Somerset Maugham was born in 1874 in Paris. His parents died when he was young and he was sent to live with an aunt in England. He travelled in Europe and eventually trained as a doctor. However, his first novel, Liza of Lambeth, was so successful that he took to writing full-time. He wrote many plays, short stories and novels. He was a very popular writer in his time and one of the most highly-paid writers during the 1930s. He travelled widely and later settled in the south of France. Many of his novels and stories, such as Being Julia and The Painted Veil, have been made into films. He died in 1965.

1. Summary

When the story begins a writer is at the theatre one night where he meets a woman whom he has not seen for 20 years. At that time she had admired a novel he had just published. At the theatre she reminds him of their first meeting 20 years ago.
The writer thinks back to that time, when he was poor and he had to make very little money last for a whole month. The woman had sent him a letter complimenting him on his writing and inviting him to take her to lunch when she was in Paris, where the young writer lived. The luncheon took place at Foyot’s, a very expensive restaurant. Nevertheless, he felt flattered that she wanted to meet him. When the menu came he was startled, as the prices were much higher than he had expected.
Therefore, he was relieved when his guest said that she only ever ate one thing for luncheon. Unfortunately, she went on to order some of the most expensive things on the menu – caviare, salmon, asparagus, peaches, ice cream and champagne. The more food she ordered, the more the writer got into a panic. He tried to economise by only ordering a mutton chop for himself.
As the meal proceeded he began to imagine how he would react if the bill was too large for him to pay. First he thought of claiming that someone had picked his pocket. Then he thought that he would leave his watch at the restaurant and come back later and pay. Finally, when the bill arrived and he paid it, he realised that he had no more money to live off for the rest of the month.
Now, 20 years later, the writer tells us that he had “revenge at last” because the woman now weighs 21 stone (the equivalent of 136 kilograms).

2. Title

The story title, The Luncheon highlights the importance of that particular event for the writer. It was a very stressful occasion for him, and ended with him having no money to live on for the rest of the month. By remembering this luncheon the writer remembers how young and immature he was at that time. He remembers how flattered he was that the woman showed so much interest in him; and how he agreed to everything she requested – her choice of restaurant, her choice of food – as he was too immature to oppose her.
A luncheon is defined as a formal meal, but it is usually a small one. The woman’s huge meal contrasts with the tiny meal the writer had.

3. Themes

The main themes of story of The Luncheon are the conflict between truth and lies and the contrast between appearance and reality. At the restaurant the woman repeatedly says that she only eats one thing for lunch, but she contradicts herself by ordering more food. At their meeting 20 years later the woman tells the writer: “You asked me to luncheon”. The reality is that she had suggested that the writer “give her a little luncheon at Foyot’s”.
Twenty years ago the writer may have pretended to be more successful than he really was; but he was too proud to let the woman know that he could not afford the meal, so he kept up appearances. He even lied about never drinking champagne, so that he could save some money.

Note:

  •  Keeping up appearances – pretending to be something you are not; giving an appearance or illusion

4. How is the story told?

4.1 Setting

The main story takes place at Foyot’s, a very expensive restaurant in Paris where French senators dined, and where the writer knew that he would struggle to pay for the meal.

4.2 Structure and plot development

The writer uses the present tense to begin the story, but then takes us back in time to the memory of the earlier meeting with the woman. This literary device is known as a flashback. The main action or plot of the story takes place in the flashback to a past event – the luncheon. The story is structured so that only the beginning and end of the story are told in the present tense.
At that time, 20 years before, the young writer knew the restaurant was too expensive for him, which was confirmed when he saw the prices on the menu. The woman, however, kept ordering expensive things to eat, creating the rising tension in the story as the young man became more stressed. The complication is that the young writer was too afraid to stop the woman ordering more food, even though he knew he could not afford it.
The conflict in the story is created by the tension between the writer’s panic and embarrassment and the woman’s greedy desire to enjoy her meal at his expense.
The writer experienced a great deal of anxiety and panic about how he would pay the huge bill at the end of the meal. As the meal proceeded he began to imagine how he would react if the bill was too large for him to pay. First he thought of claiming that someone had picked his pocket, then he thought that he would leave his watch at the restaurant and pay later to get it back. The climax of the story occurs when the bill finally arrives. He found that he could manage to pay it, but would have no more money left for the rest of the month.
Now, 20 years later, the story finally reaches a resolution as it ends with an ironic ‘twist in the tale’. The narrator tells us that he had “revenge at last” because the woman was now very overweight.

Note:

  • A flashback allows the writer to show events that happened before the time of the present narration.
  • A twist in the tale is also known as an ironic twist or plot twist. It is an unexpected change in the outcomes or ending of the story.

4.3 Characterisation

There are three characters in the story – the young writer, the woman he takes to lunch and the waiter at the restaurant. The writer is the protagonist, the main character. The woman is the antagonist, as she stands in opposition to him and creates the tension in the story. The young writer is very scared of the forty-year-old woman so he allows himself to be manipulated into buying her an expensive meal. He is too proud to tell her that he cannot afford the restaurant, being a young, inexperienced and upcoming writer. His youth and inexperience contrast with the woman’s ruthless, selfish behaviour. He admits that he is flattered that she had admired his writing:

“she seemed inclined to talk about me”

The writer says he was “prepared to be an attentive listener”. This shows how he is easily seduced by flattery.
In the story we only see the woman from the writer’s point of view. He describes the woman in unpleasant terms:

“She was not so young as I expected and in appearance imposing rather than attractive.”

She seemed to have a big mouth and more teeth than she needed and he is repulsed by the sight of her eating the asparagus:

“I watched the abandoned woman thrust them down her throat in large voluptuous mouthfuls”

Apart from the fact that the woman is not truthful, she is also bossy, as she constantly tells him that he is wrong to eat what she refers to as a “heavy luncheon” and to fill his stomach with “a lot of meat”. She has no sensitivity, as she does not see that one chop is not a “heavy luncheon”, in contrast to what she has eaten.
The woman has no understanding of or insight into the writer’s dilemma. When he leaves only a small tip for the waiter (which is the only money he has left), she thinks he is mean. At the end of the luncheon she does not understand that the writer is telling the truth when he says he will “eat nothing for dinner”. It appears to her that he is joking and she, therefore, calls him a “humorist”. At the end of the story we see that the woman has never admitted the truth to herself about her eating habits, because after 20 years of excessive eating she is now obese.
At the end of the story we see how, 20 years later, the writer has changed and feels differently about the woman’s behaviour. He is not, as he admits a “vindictive” man, as he did not do anything to her, or say anything to show how unfairly she had treated him. However, he is comforted that circumstances (“the immortal gods”) made her pay for her greedy self-indulgence. Now he can look at her without fear or anger, but with “complacency” (self-satisfaction), because clearly years of eating so much have resulted in her being very overweight.
The only other character mentioned in the story is the waiter. The writer feels that he is “ingratiating” and “false”, which makes him seem as if he only wants to please the woman. The waiter has a “priest-like face”, which gives the appearance that he is very serious, and perhaps also intimidating to the young man. It seems that the young man was in such a panic about paying the bill that he thought the waiter was working against him by encouraging the woman to order expensive food. In reality, he was perhaps simply being a good, attentive waiter.
Note:

  • Flattery – Excessive and insincere praise
  • Obese – Extremly fat
  • The waiter may have encouraged the woman to order more food, so he could get a bigger tip. The higher the bill, the bigger the tip would be.

4.4 Style

In the story the writer emphasises how the woman contradicts herself by saying one thing but doing another. The repetition of her words: “I never eat more than one thing” or “I never eat anything for luncheon” are used each time just before she decides she wants to order something else to eat. The narrator does this to indicate how the meal progressed. The more food she ordered, the more he began to panic.
In contrast, the writer only orders a mutton chop and drinks water instead of champagne. The contrast between the two characters and what they eat highlights the differences in their experience of the meal. Both were not being truthful, but for different reasons: the woman was not telling the truth because she was pretending she was not greedy and the writer was not telling the truth because he was too proud and afraid to tell her that he did not have much money.
The more food the woman orders the more anxious the writer becomes. The tension builds in the story very effectively so that the reader also starts feeling anxious, until the point in the story when the bill finally arrives.

4.5 Narrator and point of view

The story is narrated from a first person perspective. The narrator is the older writer, remembering an event that took place 20 years before. He is able to see how young and immature he was at the time; and how manipulated he was by the woman.

Note:

  • The writer uses I to indicate the first person point of view

4.6 Diction and figurative language

Some examples of figures of speech in the story include:

  • Irony
    The writer makes use of irony a great deal in the story. Irony is when the narrator suggests that the situation appears to be the opposite of what it really is. For example, it is ironic that the woman often repeats that she does not eat much even when she orders many dishes and certainly eats much more than “one thing”.
    She goes on to criticise the writer for filling himself up on meat even though all he ate was one chop.
    At the end of the luncheon the writer tells her that he will not eat again that day. Ironically, this is one time when he is telling the truth, but she thinks he is joking.
  • Similes
    The descriptions of the food in the story are very vivid because of the figurative language used.
    In one effective simile the writer compares the effect of the smell of the asparagus on him to the effect of the delicious smell of temple sacrifices to God made by the Jews in ancient times:
    The smell of the melted butter tickled my nostrils as the nostrils of Jehovah were tickled by the burned offerings of the virtuous Semites.
  • Metaphor
    One effective metaphor is the comparison of peaches to the rosy skin of a young girl, or to the colour found in an Italian landscape: “They had the blush of an innocent girl; they had the rich tone of an Italian landscape.”
  • Cliché
    A cliché is an expression that is unoriginal and is so often repeated that its original effect is lost. Clichés, however, are expressions which tell a truth. In this story they are used effectively to express the writer’s emotional state during the luncheon. Here are some examples of clichés from the story:

    • “How time does ”
    • “I was earning barely enough money to keep body and soul ”
    • The prices were “beyond my means”.
    • My mouth “watered”.
    • “My heart sank”

4.7 Tone and mood

At the beginning of the luncheon the tone is friendly and polite. The narrator is feeling generous and encourages the woman to order food at the restaurant. As the story progresses he becomes more depressed and the tone becomes anxious, as reflected in these words:

“My heart sank a little.”
“I fancy I turned a trifle pale.”
“Panic seized me.”

The tone lifts again in the last paragraph of the story when the narrator tells us that the woman, 20 years later, has become very overweight. This ‘twist in the tale’ is told in a light-hearted way that contrasts with his anxiety in the rest of the story.
Mood: How does this story make you feel? Happy, sad, angry or indifferent? What are the reasons it makes you feel this way?

Summary 
The Luncheon by W. Somerset Maugham

  1. Title
    • By calling it The Luncheon the author highlights the importance to him of that lunch date.
  2. Themes
    • Conflict between truth and lies
    • Contrast between appearance and reality
  3. How is the story told?
    3.1 Setting

    • Mainly in Foyot’s the expensive restaurant in Paris
      3.2 Structure and plot development
    • Flashback: From the present to a past event
    • Rising tension: The woman ordering expensive things to eat
    • Complication: The young writer is too afraid to stop the woman ordering more food
    • Conflict: Tension between the writer’s panic and embarrassment and the woman’s greed
    • Climax: The arrival of the bill
    • Resolution: The ironic ‘twist in the tale’ when the writer sees the obese woman 20 years later
      3.3 Characterisation
    • Protagonist: The writer is the main character.
    • Antagonist: The woman stands in opposition to him.
    • The waiter: Serious and “false”
      3.4 Style
    • Repetition: The woman’s words, “I never eat more than one thing”.
    • Contradiction: Her words (above) contradict her actions.
    • Tension: This contradiction builds the tension in the story.
      3.5 Narrator and point of view
    • First person
      3.6 Diction and figurative language
    • I’ll eat nothing for dinner tonight.”
      Irony
    • “The smell of the melted butter tickled my nostrils as the nostrils of Jehovah were tickled by the burned offerings of the virtuous Semites.”
      Simile
    • “They had the blush of an innocent girl; they had the rich tone of an Italian landscape.”
      Metaphor
    • “How time does fly”; The prices were “beyond my means”.
      Clichés
      3.7 Tone and mood
    • Tone: Begins with a friendly and polite tone; becomes anxious as tension mounts; and ends with a light-hearted tone.
    • Mood: How does this story make you feel? Happy, sad, angry or indifferent? Give reasons for your answer.

Activity 3 

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.

Extract A

[The narrator and his guest are about to order their meals.]

I was startled when the bill of fare was brought, for the prices were beyond my means. But she reassured me.
“I never eat anything for luncheon,” she said. “Oh, don’t say that!” I answered generously.
“I never eat more than one thing. I think people eat far too much nowadays. A little fish, perhaps. I wonder if they have any salmon.”
Well, it was early in the year for salmon and it was not on the bill of fare, but I asked the waiter if there was any. Yes, a beautiful salmon had just come in, it was the first they had had. I ordered it for my guest. The waiter asked her if she would have something while it was being cooked.
“No,” she answered, “I never eat more than one thing. Unless you have a little caviare. I never mind caviare.”
My heart sank a little. I knew I could not afford caviare, but I could not very well tell her that. I told the waiter by all means to bring caviare. For myself I chose the cheapest dish on the menu and that was a mutton chop.
  1. Describe the events that lead to the narrator and his guest having lunch (2)
  2. Refer to lines 1-2 (“I was startled … I had ”).
    1. Explain what the word “startled” suggests about the kind of restaurants the narrator usually (2)
    2. Write down the more commonly used word for “bill of fare”. (1)
    3. Choose the correct answer to complete the following sentence:
      The real reason that the narrator agrees to take the guest out for lunch is because he is …

      1. flattered.
      2. forced.
      3. intimidated.
      4. kind.                                                                                                (1)
  3. Refer to the following sentence in line 2: “But she reassured me.”
    From your knowledge of the story as a whole, explain why the guest is NOT reassuring.      (2)
  4. Complete the following sentences by using the words provided in the list below.
    sensitive; polite; sincere; manipulative

    The narrator and his guest are different in character. The narrator is a) … while his guest is b) …       (2)

  5. Is the following statement TRUE or FALSE? Using your own words, give a reason for your answer.
    The narrator does not order asparagus for himself because he hates it.            (2)
  6. Refer to line 13 (“My heart sank a ”).
    1. Identify the figure of speech used (1)
    2. Explain why the narrator has used this figure of (2)
  7. Consider the story as a whole.
    If you were the narrator, what would you have done in this situation?      (2) [17]
Answers to Activity 3 

  1. The guest said that she had read his book and wanted to discuss it. ✓ She suggested he take her to lunch at Foyot’s. ✓                (2)
  2. a)  The narrator never visits any restaurant because he cannot afford to. ✓✓
    OR
    The narrator goes to cheaper restaurants because that is what he can afford. ✓✓
    OR
    The narrator hardly ever goes to such expensive restaurants because he cannot afford them. ✓✓ (2)
    b). Menu/price list ✓ (1)
    c) . A /flattered ✓  (1)
  3. She keeps ordering more expensive dishes causing the narrator to become more anxious. ✓✓ (2)
    1. polite ✓
    2. manipulative ✓ (2)
  4. False. (He loves it but) he cannot afford it. ✓/He will need his money to pay for her meal. ✓ (2)
    1. metaphor ✓  (1)
    2. The writer shows that the fear/panic the narrator experiences is similar to a sinking man/ship. ✓✓ (2)
  5. I would politely tell her that I do not have enough money and that she can only order certain dishes. ✓✓ (2)  [17]

Activity 4 

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.

Extract B

[The narrator and his guest are finishing their meal.]

“You see, you’ve filled your stomach with a lot of meat” – my one miserable little chop – “and you can’t eat any more. But I’ve just had a snack and I shall enjoy a peach.”
The bill came and when I paid it I found that I had only enough for a quite inadequate tip. Her eyes rested for an instant on the three francs I left for the waiter and I knew that she thought me mean.
But when I walked out of the restaurant I had the whole month before me and not a penny in my pocket.
“Follow my example,” she said as we shook hands, “and never eat more than one thing for luncheon.”
“I’ll do better than that,” I retorted. “I’ll eat nothing for dinner tonight.”
“Humorist!” she cried gaily, jumping into a cab. “You’re quite a humorist!”
But I have had my revenge at last. I do not believe that I am a vindictive man, but when the immortal gods take a hand in the matter it is pardonable to observe the result with complacency.
Today she weighs twenty-one stone.
  1. Refer to paragraph 1
    Quote ONE word to show that the narrator has not enjoyed his meal.         (1)
  2. Consider the story as a whole.
    Is the guest telling the truth when she says, “But I’ve just had a snack…”? Explain your answer.      (2)
  3. Refer to paragraph
    Why does the narrator become even more anxious when his guest takes a peach, in particular? State TWO points.  (2)
  4. Why does the narrator feel the tip he leaves for the waiter is “inadequate”? (1)
  5. Refer to line 9 (“Follow my example …”).
    Explain why it would not be good to follow the guest’s example.
    State TWO points.                                                                                                       (2)
  6. Refer to line 11 (“I’ll eat nothing for dinner tonight ”).
    Using your own words, explain the following:

    1. How the guest understands these words (1)
    2. What the narrator means (1)
  7. Refer to the last paragraph (lines 15-18).
    1. Write down ONE word to describe how the narrator feels (1)
    2. Explain why the narrator’s desire for revenge is “pardonable”. (2)
  8. From your knowledge of the story as a whole, do you think the narrator is a “mean” person? Explain your answer (2)
  9. The narrator is to blame for what happens at the restaurant
    Do you agree? Discuss your view.                                                  (2)
  10. Explain why the title The Luncheon is suitable (1) [18]
Answers to Activity 4

  1. “miserable” ✓ (1)
  2. She orders salmon, caviar, giant asparagus, champagne, a peach, ice cream and coffee, amounting to a full meal. ✓✓                   (2)
  3. Peaches are not in season and, therefore, very expensive ✓✓ (2)
  4. It is only three francs✓/The amount is very small. ✓ /She glances at it suggesting that it is inadequate. ✓                   (1)
  5. The guest contradicts herself. ✓ She goes against what she says ✓ She becomes fat. ✓ She suffers from obesity because she followed her own example. ✓Her example is not worthy of being followed. ✓                                       (2)
  6. a) She thinks he is being funny/joking. ✓ (1)
    b). He has no money left/cannot afford food/he hasspent all his money on her. ✓                                                (1)
  7. a) Smug/satisfied/complacent/triumphant/victorious. ✓ (1)
    b). He was not responsible for her weight gain/for what happened to her ✓
    She brought it upon herself/the immortal gods had a hand in it/it was fate. ✓                                                        (2)
  8. yes. He should not punish the waiter for his guest’s behaviour, he should have returned with a better tip.
    OR
    No. He really did not have enough money to give the waiter a better tip. ✓✓                                (2)
  9. yes. He is trying to impress his guest by pretending to be rich. ✓✓
    OR
    No. He was trying to be polite to his guest by not stopping her from ordering all the expensive dishes. ✓✓                                      (2)
  10. The title is suitable because the entire story is about the luncheon. /It is suitable because the word “luncheon” refers to a formal lunch and this is what the story is about. ✓                       (1)[18]

Words to know 

Definitions of words from the short story:
bill of faremenu, price list
caviareexpensive fish eggs
effusiveenthusiastic
airy gesturelight-hearted wave of the hand
mortifyinghumiliating, make feel ashamed
succulentjuicy
voluptuousself-indulgent
discourseddiscussed, talked
ingratiatingtrying to please
intimidatingscary, frightening
contradictgo against, oppose
manipulativeinfluence, control
flatteredfeeling pleased after being complimented
humoristjoker

THE SOFT VOICE OF THE SERPENT BY NADINE GORDIMER

  • Summary
  • Title
  • Themes
  • How is the story told?
  • Activity 5
  • Activity 6

Nadine Gordimer (1923-2014) was a South African writer who wrote many short stories and novels. Most of her work concerns the political situation in South Africa. She often spoke out against apartheid and censorship. The Soft Voice of the Serpent comes from her first collection of short stories, published in 1952. She won many international prizes for her work. In 1991 she won the most important prize a writer can win, the Nobel Prize for Literature.

1. Summary

A 26-year-old man has lost his leg. While he is trying to get used to this situation, his wife often wheels him into the garden. As he sits in the garden he thinks about his missing leg. He hopes that one day he will be so used to the loss of his leg that it will feel like it has always been gone.
In the garden one morning, when his wife gets up to fetch some tea, she accidently knocks a locust. The young man watches the locust try to move, and he notices that it has lost a leg. He feels that he and the locust are experiencing the same situation – they both have to cope without a leg. The realisation that he is not alone makes him feel much happier.
When his wife returns with the tea, he shows her the locust and jokes about the fact that they both have a leg missing. The wife tries to touch the locust with a stick and causes it to suddenly fly away. The man realises that he had forgotten that, unlike him, locusts can fly. Once again he feels alone.

2. Title

The title of the story brings to mind the biblical story about Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden. In the Bible story the serpent tempts Eve to do what she has been told not to do, with the result that she and Adam are thrown out of Eden. The use of alliteration in the title (the repetition of “s”) reminds us of the hissing sound that snakes make.
In Gordimer’s story the locust is like the serpent. It tempts the man in the story into feeling that he can cope with his situation. Just as Adam makes a mistake by believing in the serpent, so the man makes a mistake in believing that the locust can help him cope.
These biblical references indicate that the story is an allegory.
In an allegory the characters and events become symbols because they also express a deeper, often spiritual or moral, meaning. The symbolism of the locust and garden is moral. The garden in which the man sits is like Eden as it is a peaceful, beautiful place where he can think and come to terms with his disability.

3. Themes

The man who has lost his leg is struggling to come to terms with his situation. He finds some comfort when he notices that the locust is also struggling to cope without one of its legs. At the end of the story the man realises that he must not depend on others, but must learn to cope on his own.

The themes in the story include:

  • Loss and how we deal with it: The man in the story feels a connection with the locust when he realises they share the same
  • Hope and the loss of hope: The locust’s struggle to walk and its persistence gives him However, the sense of hope is lost again at the end of the story when the locust flies away.

4. How is the story told?

4.1 Setting

The story is set in a garden, where the man’s wife wheels him every day. The garden reminds us of Eden. Just as Adam was in Eden before entering the wider world, so the man can adjust before going out into the world with one leg:

Perhaps there was something in this of the old Eden idea; the tender human adjusting himself to himself in the soothing impersonal presence of trees and grass and earth, before going out into the stare of the world.

4.2 Structure and plot development

At the start of the story we learn what the complication is: the man has to get used to having only one leg. Sitting out in the garden in a wheelchair every day gives him a lot of time to think about his missing leg. He reads a book in order to distract himself and not to feel overwhelmed by his loss.
The tension rises in the story through the man’s mental struggle to get used to the loss of his leg. This is mirrored by his wife’s reaction to the sudden arrival of a locust. She is afraid of it and jumps up, knocking it away. When she goes inside, the man notices that the locust has lost a leg and is struggling to walk. He immediately identifies with the locust’s physical defect. In some ways, his identification with the insect contrasts with his relationship with his wife. She caused the locust to lose its leg, and so he uses the locust’s dilemma to make fun of her. He teases her by saying:

“Don’t encourage it to self-pity”

The climax of the story takes place when the locust suddenly flies away. The situation does not have a happy resolution because the man feels foolish and let down when he remembers that locusts can fly and he can’t. Perhaps he also realises that he has to face his situation alone.

4.3 Characterisation

The main characters in the story are the man and his wife.
The man is the main character or protagonist in the story. He has recently lost his leg and is having to face a new life without it. Mostly, he shares little about his internal emotional and mental conflict with his wife.
The wife is the antagonist in the story. She tries to support her husband by taking him into the garden and looking after him. She does not speak to her husband directly about the loss of his leg. She is, however, the cause of the locust losing its leg; and of the locust flying away. By doing so, she deprives him of hope and some comfort through a sense of shared experience with the locust. He has to face his loss alone again.
The locust is also a character in the story. The writer emphasises this by the way the other characters refer to the locust:

It looked like some little person out of a Disney cartoon.
“isn’t he a funny old man?”
“The poor old thing”

The man identifies strongly with the insect. He studies it very closely. It comes to represent his own suffering and challenges. By talking about the locust the man and his wife are able to talk indirectly about the man’s loss.

4.4 Style

The writer does not give the characters names or describe what they look like, because the main focus is on the complication – the man trying to cope with the loss of his leg. Neither the man nor the woman makes direct references to the lost leg; in fact, at the beginning of the story, they hardly talk at all. The man’s distress is internal – he tries to come to terms with his condition in his mind. Although he feels very fearful and powerless he does not talk about it to his wife.
After a couple of weeks the man starts to take more notice of his surroundings in the garden: the trees, the birds. Then he studies a locust very closely. The description of the locust in the story is very detailed. The writer does this to help the reader feel empathy for the locust, just as the man has empathy for it when he realises it, too, has lost a leg.
The only dialogue between the man and his wife is about the locust. The locust becomes a symbol of what the man is experiencing – his anxiety, his need to cope and become independent, and his hopefulness when he sees how well the locust is coping without a leg. Their identification with the locust is shown in the way they talk about the locust. The man says:

“I’ve been watching it, and honestly, it’s uncanny. I can see it feels just like I do!”
“Funny thing is, it’s even the same leg, the left one.” She looked round at him and smiled.
“I know,” he nodded, laughing. “The two of us …” And then he shook his head and, smiling, said it again: “The two of us.”

The writer emphasises the link between the man and the locust by repeating the line “The two of us.”

4.5 Narrator and point of view

The narrator is not one of the characters in the story. The narrative is told using the third person. The narrator refers to the characters as “he”, “she” or “they”.

4.6 Diction and figurative language

The writer uses descriptions of nature to show the man’s internal feelings. The man remembers when he was a young carefree boy, swinging in a tree, and this memory gives him hope:

A first slight wind lifted again in the slack, furled sail of himself; he felt it belly gently, so gently he could just feel it, lifting inside him.

Here, the writer uses the metaphor of a sail on a boat opening in the wind, to describe his feeling of hope.
The writer uses figurative imagery in the description of the locust. Its body is compared to an aeroplane in this simile:

flimsy paper stretched over a frame of matchstick, like a small boy’s home-made aeroplane.

The locust’s movements are compared to a man’s in another simile:

Just as a man might take out a handkerchief and pass it over his brow.

The woman compares the locust to an old man in an extended use of personification:

“Shame, isn’t he a funny old man”
“The poor old thing”

The woman does not realise that her pity for the locust is an extension of her unspoken pity for her husband. He does not want her pity and his irritation becomes clear in his use of sarcasm in response to her comments about the locust :

“Don’t encourage it to self-pity”
“Get another little chair made for him and you can wheel him out here with me.”
“Or maybe he could be taught to use crutches.”

4.7 Tone and mood

At the beginning of the story the tone is gentle and calm. The garden is seen as a good place for the man to recover:

the tender human adjusting himself to himself in the soothing impersonal presence of trees and grass and earth

However, the tone changes slightly when the writer describes how difficult it is for the wife to push the man’s wheelchair into the garden, indicating that she is also having difficulty adjusting to his situation. As we witness the mental and emotional struggle the man faces, the tone becomes gloomy.
Later, the wife causes the locust to lose its leg. When the man watches the locust struggling to cope without its leg he gains a sense of hope that he, too, will overcome his loss. His tone of speech becomes more hopeful.
However, when his wife begins to express sympathy with the locust, the man becomes irritable and sarcastic. This tension rises until, at the end of the story, the locust flies off and there is a pause:

There was a moment of silence.

The tone changes here and becomes hopeless again, as the man is left again with a feeling of loss and he says to her in a harsh tone: Don’t be a fool.
Mood: How does this story make you feel? Happy, sad, angry or indifferent? What are the reasons it makes you feel this way?

 Summary
The Soft Voice of the Serpent by Nadine Gordimer

  1. Title
    • Allegory: the biblical reference changes characters and events into symbols of morality.
    • Alliteration: The repetition of “s” sound reminds us of a snake.
  2. Themes
    • Loss and how we deal with it
    • Hope and the loss of hope
  3. How is the story told?
    3.1 Setting

    • In a garden, which reminds us of the Bible’s Garden of Eden
      3.2 Structure and plot development
    •  Complication: The man getting used to having only one leg
    • Tension: The man’s mental struggle to deal with his loss
    • Contrast: The man’s identification with the locust in contrast to his distance from his wife
    • Climax: The locust flying away
    • Resolution: The man realising he can’t fly and feeling alone with his loss again
      3.3 Characterisation
    • Protagonist: The man is the main character in the story.
    • Antagonist: The wife, who cannot connect with her husband and hurts the locust.
    • The locust: Represents the suffering of the man
      3.4 Style
    • Internal thoughts and feelings of the man: His silent thoughts and feelings
    • Dialogue: The only dialogue between the man and his wife is about the locust.
      3.5 Narrator and point of view
    • Third person
      3.6 Diction and figurative language
    • “A first slight wind lifted again in the slack, furled sail of himself”
      Metaphor
    • “flimsy paper stretched over a frame of matchstick, like a small boy’s home-made aeroplane.”
      Simile
    • “Just as a man might take out a handkerchief and pass it over his brow.”
      Simile
    • Shame, isn’t he a funny old man”; “The poor old thing”
      Personification
    • “Or maybe he could be taught to use crutches.”
      Sarcasm
      3.7 Tone and mood
    •  Tone: Begins with a gentle and calm tone; changes to a gloomy tone as the man struggles with his loss; becomes hopeful when the man sees the locust; ends with a hopeless and harsh tone when the locust flies away.
    • Mood: How does this story make you feel? Happy, sad, angry or indifferent? Give reasons for your answer.

Activity 5

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.

Extract A

[The lady wheels the man into the garden.]

A first slight wind lifted again in the slack, furled sail of himself; he felt it belly gently, so gently he could just feel it, lifting inside him.So she wheeled him along, pushing hard and not particularly well with her thin pretty arms – but he would not for anything complain of the way she did it or suggest that the nurse might do better, for he knew that would hurt her – and when they came to a spot that he liked, she put the brake on the chair and settled him there for the morning. That was the first time and now he sat there every day. He read a lot, but his attention was arrested sometimes,
quite suddenly and compellingly, by the sunken place under the rug where his leg used to be. There was his one leg, and next to it, the rug flapped loose. Then looking, he felt his leg not there; he felt it go, slowly, from the toe to the thigh. He felt that he had no leg. After a few minutes he went back to his book. He never let the realisation quite reach him; he let himself realise it physically, but he never quite let it get at him. He felt it pressing up, coming, coming, dark, crushing, ready to burst – but he always turned away, just in time, back to his book.
  1. Complete the following sentences by filling in the missing words. Write down only the word(s) next to the question number (1(a) – 1(d)).
    The man is being pushed in a (a) … by his (b) … He spends much time (c) … in the garden. Sometimes he thinks about the (d) … he lost.  (4)
  2. Refer to “slack, furled sail of himself” (line 1).
    1. Identify the figure of speech used (1)
    2. Explain why the writer has used this figure of (2)
  3. How do you know that the woman is not good at pushing the man?     (1)
  4. The man does not complain about how the woman pushes him. What does this tell you about him? State TWO (2)
  5. Using your own words, briefly describe how the man feels about his loss. State TWO points.  (2)
  6. Refer to lines 14-15. (“He felt it … ready to burst.”)
    What does the use of the word “crushing” tell you about the man’s feelings?    (2)
  7. In your view, should the man keep quiet about how he feels about his loss? Give a reason for your answer.      (2)  [16]

Answers to Activity 5 

    1. wheelchair ✓
    2. wife ✓
    3. reading ✓
    4. leg ✓
    1. metaphor ✓
    2. To show that he feels just like a sail that has lost its ✓✓
  1. She has to push hard. ✓/She is not doing particularly well. ✓/Her arms are thin. ✓/The man actually thinks that the nurse may do better. ✓
  2. He is sensitive. ✓
    He is tolerant. ✓
    He is patient. ✓
  3. Emotionally he has not come to terms with his loss and he feels a sense of helplessness/sadness/hopelessness. ✓✓
  4. It emphasises the impact the loss has on him. ✓
    He feels devastated. ✓
    He is extremely hurt. ✓
  5. No. It is better for him to share his feelings. It helps with the healing process. ✓✓
    OR
    Yes. He needs to come to terms with his loss./He must accept his loss before anybody else can help him. ✓✓

Activity 6

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.

Extract B

[They talk about the locust.]

“Get another little chair made for him and you can wheel him out here with me.”
“Yes,” she laughed. “Only for him it would have to be a kind of little cart, with wheels.”
“Or maybe he could be taught to use crutches. I’m sure the farmers would like to know that he was being kept active.”
“The poor old thing,” she said, bending over the locust again. And reaching back somewhere into an inquisitive childhood she picked up a thin wand of twig and prodded the locust, very gently. “Funny thing is, it’s even the same leg, the left one.” She looked round at him and smiled.
“I know,” he nodded, laughing. “The two of us …” And then he shook his head and, smiling, said it again: “The two of us.”
She was laughing and just then she flicked the twig more sharply than she meant to and at the touch of it there was a sudden flurried papery whirr, and the locust flew away.
She stood there with the stick in her hand, half afraid of the creature again, and appealed, unnerved as a child, “What happened. What happened.”
There was a moment of silence. “Don’t be a fool,” he said irritably.
They had forgotten that locusts can fly.
  1. In line 1 the man says that the locust needs a “little chair”.
    1. Why does the locust need a chair? (1)
    2. Who does the man think is responsible for the locust’s injury? (1)
    3. Do you think he is being serious when he suggests that the woman should wheel the locust around? Explain your (2)
  2. What point is the man making in his statement in lines 5–6 when he says, “I’m sure the … being kept active”.                      (2)
  3. Choose the correct answer to complete the following sentence:
    When the man refers to “The two of us” in line 12, he means the …

    1. man and the locust.
    2. woman and the locust.
    3. man and the woman.
    4. man and his nurse.                                                                   (1)
  4. At the end of the story the locust flies
    1. Explain how the man’s mood (2)
    2. Why does his mood change in this way? (2)
  5. Is the following statement TRUE or FALSE? Give a reason for your answer.
    In the title of the story the serpent refers to a real snake in the garden. (2)
  6. Consider the story as a whole. The woman experiences mixed feelings towards the What are these feelings? (2)
  7. Do you admire the woman? Discuss your (2)
  8. The main theme of the story is about coming to terms with one’s How can disabled people be helped to come to terms with their loss? Discuss your view stating at least TWO points. (2) [17]
Answers to Activity 6

    1. The locust has lost its leg✓
    2. The woman / his wife ✓
    3. No. He is merely making a joke. He knows very well that it is not possible. ✓✓
      OR
      Yes. He is using the locust to point out/emphasise his own disability/difficulty in moving around. ✓✓       (2)
  1. Locusts are pests (that destroy crops). The farmers would be happy that the locust was kept busy elsewhere. ✓✓   (2)
  2. A /the man and the locust✓ (1)
    1. His mood changes from happiness to irritation✓
      He was joking at first but he later became nasty/angry. ✓
      He was happy but once the locust flew off he became unhappy. ✓ (2)
    2. He realises that the locust is able to fly✓
      The locust is able to move but he cannot. ✓
      Although the has locust lost a leg just like he has, the locust can fly away but he is still stuck in the wheelchair. ✓       (2)
  3. False. The serpent refers to the locust. ✓
    It refers to the temptation in the Garden of Eden. ✓
    It refers to the temptation that there is hope in end. ✓
    (False hope for the man). ✓
    Everything can be fixed in the end. ✓                                            (2)
  4. At first she is afraid of the locust and then she feels sorry for the locust. ✓
    She feels sorry for the locust and then becomes afraid of the locust. ✓                      (2)
  5. Yes. She takes good care of her husband. /She is patient / tolerant. ✓✓
    OR
    No. ✓ It is her duty to take care of him even if he is disabled. ✓✓              (2)
  6. They should be helped ✓
    They should be helped to become independent. ✓
    They should be counselled. ✓
    They should not be treated like outcasts. ✓                                  (2)  [17]

Words to know

Definitions of words from the short story:
ferventlyeagerly
furled sailsail that is folded up
arrestedstopped, put on hold
compellinglyforcefully, powerfully
unobtrusivenot noticed, not obvious
annealmentstrengthening, healing
lugubrioussad
hypnoticmaking somebody feel controlled, unable to get away or look away
dreadfear
armourmetal clothing worn in battle
kinshipconnection, similarity
pulsations of a heartbeating of a heart
effacedwithdrawn
aperturehole, opening
reproachfullydisapprovingly
loathedhated
compassionsympathy, pity
solemnserious
inquisitivecurious
unnervedafraid

RELATIVES BY CHRIS VAN WYK

  • Summary
  • Title
  • Themes
  • How is the story told?
  • Activity 7
  • Activity 8

Christopher van Wyk (1957–2014) wrote poetry, stories and autobiographical works. He is best known for his autobiographical novels Shirley, Goodness and Mercy and Eggs to Lay and Chickens to Hatch, as well as a children’s illustrated version of Nelson Mandela’s Long Walk to Freedom. As in Relatives, many of Van Wyk’s stories are based on family relationships and the community he came from. In 1996 he won the Sanlam Literary Award for this short story.

1. Summary

In the story a 21-year-old writer goes down to the Cape. He spends a week in Cape Town, then visits his family in Carnarvon. After two weeks he gets bored and decides to return by train to Johannesburg.
In a train compartment he meets three friendly men and they exchange stories. When they leave the train the writer is left in the compartment with two brothers who are not friendly. As time passes the writer realises that the brothers are juvenile delinquents (boys from a reformatory). The writer is afraid of them as they discuss how they will kill their brother’s murderer when they get to Johannesburg.
While the writer is thinking about how to get away from the brothers and find another compartment to sleep in one of the brothers asks him about his grandmother. They tell him that he is related to them. The writer is very relieved, as they no longer pose a threat to him.
Three years later the writer reads in the newspaper that the brothers have died in gang-related violence, just like their elder brother.

2. Title

The title “Relatives” shows that the story is about what family means to people. At first, the writer was afraid of the two boys, who were strangers to him. When he finds out that they are relatives, as their grandmothers were sisters, he loses his fear of them. They no longer seem like enemies to him, as he has a connection to them.

3. Themes

The main themes of the story are:

  • The importance of memories and family: The writer tells us that in Carnarvon his relatives spend a lot of time together, having long meals and discussions about family history. Note how the fear that  the writer feels disappears as soon as he discovers that the two brothers on the train are his relatives, and therefore, they cannot be a threat.
  • The power of stories to entertain and teach us about The story also has stories within it, for example, the story of Georgie that the writer relates.
  • Coincidences: The first is that both stories (Georgie’s story and the brothers’ story) that are told on the train concern The next is that the gangster brothers have family ties with the writer, so they are his relatives.
  • Crime and gang violence: The brothers are clearly already involved in crime as they are in a They want to take revenge for the death of their brother by killing their brother’s murderer. The cycle of gang violence tragically results in their own death.

4. How is the story told?

4.1 Setting

The main setting is a compartment on a train travelling between Johannesburg and Cape Town where the young writer chats to people.

4.2 Structure and plot development

We are introduced to the writer, who is an aspiring (inexperienced) 21-year-old writer who decides to visit his family in Carnavon in the Northern Cape to get information about his roots. He wants to write a “family saga” (history of his family).
After two weeks he becomes bored with the dry, dusty place and conversations that are repeated over and over and decides to return home to Johannesburg.
On the train back to Johannesburg he meets:

  • Three friendly carpenters or builders, laughing and drinking beer (“their conversation was full of the hammers and nails of their profession”); and
  • Two quiet brothers who sit huddled in a corner and refuse to join in the conversation.

The three friendly young men ask him about his journey to the Cape, and he tells them a story about it which he had already told his relatives in Carnarvon. He believes that the story is excellent because he feels that it has all the necessary basic features of a good story, passing what he calls his litmus test.
The writer tells them the story of Georgie, whom he met on the way from Johannesburg to Cape Town. Georgie told him a story about how he had killed a man (the story within the story), as a warning to the writer not to try to steal his luggage.
The comic ending and anti-climax of this story (Georgie is publicly slapped in the face by his wife) is thoroughly enjoyed by the young men.
Up until this point the writer is relaxed and enjoying the journey and the company. Then there is a complication. As the writer puts it:

But then my journey took an unexpected turn.

Quite suddenly, and without much warning, the three friendly men leave the train. The writer is left in the compartment with the two unfriendly brothers.
The rising tension in the story begins when the writer looks at the brothers more closely and realises that they are wearing the khaki uniforms worn by juvenile delinquents. He also realises they do not have a guard with them. Suddenly their behaviour changes and they begin to act aggressively – they start talking loudly, swearing, spreading their luggage all over the compartment and littering.
Then they start discussing their brother, who was killed by a gang in Coronationville, Johannesburg. They are on their way to attend his funeral and swear to take revenge on his killer. The brutal and violent way they plan to take revenge scares the writer terribly.
The conflict in the story grows:

  • The writer is now scared to be alone with the
  • They start looking at him straight in the eye, scaring him even
  • He thinks about asking for a transfer to another compartment, but is too afraid to leave his luggage

The tension within the writer is now so great he cannot even eat.
The story reaches an amazing climax when one of the brothers recognises him as “that clever boy who used to read books and write stuff”. Their grandmothers were sisters, so in fact the writer and the two brothers are relatives. From then on he begins to relax and enjoy the journey.
The resolution to the main story and the story told by the brothers comes three years later, when the narrator reads in the newspaper about “rampant gang crime in the streets of Western Township and adjacent Coronationville”. The two brothers who had “never reached twenty-one” had been stabbed to death in the violence, and were now “in the same graveyard as their brother, killed three years ago”.

4.3 Characterisation

The narrator is the writer. He is the protagonist, as he is the main character. The two brothers, his relatives, are the antagonists in the story.
The brothers contrast with the writer in every way. For example, while the writer tells a funny story about a man who pretended to be a murderer, the brothers are plotting a murder in real life.
In a train compartment (which is the main setting for the story) the different passengers also form a contrast to one another.
The three young men who are carpenters or builders are very friendly to the young writer. It is to them the writer tells the story about Georgie.

4.4 Style

The story makes use of the stylistic device of “a story within a story”. The bigger story is of the young writer visiting his relatives in Carnarvon to write a family saga. This is the outer frame of the story. His experiences with the people in his compartment on the train back to Johannesburg form the inner frame of the story. The centre frame is the story of Georgie, which the writer tells to his companions as comic relief.

4.5 Narrator and point of view

The narrator is the main character in the story. The story is told from the first person point of view (“I”).

4.6 Diction and figurative language

The way the writer uses language conveys meaning in the story. For example, at the beginning, when the narrator is visiting his elderly uncle, the description of the old men emphasises the slow pace of their lives:

conversations consisting of long, trailing life histories that made the old men in their elbow patches stammer and squint into the past from behind their thick spectacles

The conversational, chatty tone of the characters when telling their stories together with the use of dialect is very effective. For example, in the story of Georgie, his wife greets him by saying: “Ses maande en djy skryf niks, phone niks, not a blerry word van djou.” The Cape Coloured use of a combination of English and Afrikaans is very effective, as it gives us a sense of the rhythms and pronunciation of this speech.
The narrator’s fear is conveyed not only through his thoughts, but also by using many short sentences, which are very dramatic. For example:

I began to worry
He knows what I’m thinking, I thought.
My companions glared at me again.
I had no appetite.

The final sentence of the story, in particular, is very clear in its message about the unfortunate effect of gang crime: “They had never reached twenty- one.”
The reader is given insight into the characters through the vivid descriptions of their appearance. For example, the two brothers are described as having “sandy hair that had been cut so short that the hairs grew in sharp italic spikes”. Here, a metaphor is used to compare the short, bristly quality of their hair to italic writing.
In the line, “When the train slithered out…”, a metaphor is used to compare the train to a snake sliding along the ground.

4.7 Tone and mood

In the story the writer uses dialogue and descriptions to show how the tone changes in the story. For example, when the narrator meets the young men on the train the tone of their conversation is friendly and happy:

their conversation was … punctuated with laughter and inane arguments.

In contrast, the two brothers’ conversation has a dark tone – it is full of swearing and details about how they will murder their brother’s killer:

They no longer muttered but spoke loudly, spicing their conversation with vulgarities.

The light-hearted tone at the beginning of the story changes to a dark and sombre tone as the story goes on. The story ends on a note of sadness, as it brings to mind the theme of the tragedy of gang crime. The death of the young brothers highlights the tragic waste of life that is the result of gang violence.
Mood: How does this story make you feel? Happy, sad, angry or indifferent? What are the reasons it makes you feel this way?

Summary
Relatives by Chris van Wyk

  1. Title
    • The writer no longer feels threatened once he knows he’s related to the juvenile delinquents.
  2. Themes
    • The importance of memories and family
    • The power of stories to entertain and teach
    • Coincidences
    • Crime and gang violence
  3. How is the story told?
    3.1 Setting

    • Mainly the compartment of a train
      3.2 Structure and plot development
    • “Georgie’s” story: Story within a story, with a comic ending and anti-climax
    • Complication: The three friendly men leaving the train unexpectedly
    • Rising tension: The writer realises that the two brothers are juvenile delinquents.
    • Conflict: The increasingly vulgar and loud behaviour of the two brothers
    • Tension: The writer becomes so anxious he cannot even eat.
    • Climax: One of the brothers recognises the writer as a relative.
    • Resolution: Newspaper article about the death of the two brothers in gang crime
      3.3 Characterisation
    • Protagonist: The narrator is the writer and the main character.
    • Antagonists: The two brothers (the relatives)
    • The three young men: Their friendliness contrasts with the behaviour of the brothers.
      3.4 Style
    • Stories within a story: The outer frame of the story is the trip to Carnarvon.
    • The inner frame is the writer’s experiences in the train compartment coming home to Johannesburg.
    • The centre frame is Georgie’s story.
      3.5 Narrator and point of view
    • First person
      3.6 Diction and figurative language
    • Ses maande en djy skryf niks, phone niks, not a blerry word van djou
      Dialect
    • “I began to worry”; “I had no appetite”; “They had never reached twenty-one.”
      Short sentences for dramatic effect
    • “sandy hair that had been cut so short that the hairs grew in sharp italic spikes”
      Metaphor
    • “the train slithered out”
      Metaphor
      3.7 Tone and mood
    • Tone: Starts off friendly and happy but becomes darker as the two brothers get louder; ends with a gloomy and sad tone.
    • Mood: How does this story make you feel? Happy, sad, angry or indifferent? Give reasons for your answer.

Activity 7

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.

Extract A

[The narrator is remembering his journey.]

Then followed an hour’s drive to Carnarvon by way of long, hot, dusty, potholed roads past waving, poor people on foot or pushing bicycles, and carrying bundles of wood or things wrapped in newspaper.
Carnarvon was a place in the middle of nowhere where nothing happened. Simple breakfasts, lunches and suppers were linked together by chains of cigarettes and conversations consisting of long, trailing life histories that made the old men in their elbow patches stammer and squint into the past from behind their thick spectacles, as they dredged up anecdotes from the dry riverbeds of history.
Oh, how wonderful it was listening to those minutely detailed sagas. But after two weeks I was bored out of my wits. The novel could wait, I decided as I packed up and was driven back to Hutchinson Station. The train from Cape Town – the very same one that had brought me there two weeks before – slid into the station. I bade Uncle Henkie goodbye with a promise that I would feature him prominently and truthfully in my novel.
When the train slithered out, I turned to the passengers in the compartment with whom I was going to spend the next sixteen hours or so on the way to Johannesburg.
  1. Read the following statement and complete the sentences by filling in the missing Write only the words next to the question number (1(a) and1(b)).
    The narrator (person who is telling the story) is visiting Carnarvon because he wants to write a novel about his family (a) … Before going to Carnarvon, he spends a week in (b) …    (2)
  2. What are “chains of cigarettes” in line 7? (1)
  3. In lines 10–11, “the dry riverbeds of history” are mentioned
    1. Identify the figure of speech used here (1)
    2. Explain why the writer has used this figure of speech  (2)
  4. The narrator is surprised and pleased by the way the three big men in the compartment treat
    State TWO ways in which these men make him feel like an old friend. (2)
  5. Explain how the narrator feels about the other two passengers in the compartment at this point in the State TWO points. (2)
  6. When the three men leave, the behaviour of the two boys changes
    Give TWO reasons for the change in the boys’ behaviour.   (2)
  7. Give TWO reasons why the narrator decides not to ask the conductor to move him to another compartment. (2)
  8. Is the following statement TRUE or FALSE? Write “true” or “false” and give a reason for your answer.
    Before they tell him, the narrator is certain that the two boys are brothers.   (2)
  9. The narrator in this story researches his family Do you think it is a good idea for one to do this? Discuss your view.        (2) [18]
Answers to Activity 7

    1. history/roots/background/saga ✓
    2. Cape Town ✓ (2)
  1. Cigarettes smoked immediately after one another/in close ✓ (1)
    1. Metaphor ✓ (1)
    2. Historical facts are hard to find, just like water is hard to find in a dry riverbed. ✓
      OR
      History is as boring as a dry riverbed is dry and lifeless. ✓
      OR
      He wanted to convey/emphasise/show that historical facts are hard to find/boring ✓ (2)
  2. They smile at him. ✓
    They ask him about his visit/journey to Cape Town. ✓
    They listen to his conversation with real interest. ✓
    One of them offers him a beer. ✓
    They laugh at his story (about Georgie Abrahams). ✓
    When they leave, they shake his hand/slap his back. ✓                (2)
  3. He is scared of them✓
    They are not to be trusted. ✓
    He is worried that they might harm him. ✓
    He is afraid that they might steal his luggage. ✓
    He feels indifferent. ✓                                                                  (2)
  4. They are no longer outnumbered ✓
    They realise the narrator is scared. ✓
    The narrator is, more or less, the same age as the boys. ✓
    They are bullies, exploiting the fact that he is young and  scared. ✓         (2)
  5. He is afraid that they will steal his luggage while he is ✓
    He is afraid that they will know why he is going to the conductor. ✓        (2)
  6. True. They look exactly alike/identical./They have identical lips and eyes/features. ✓✓     (2)
  7. Yes. It is good to know one’s background/heritage. You might come across family members you never knew. ✓✓   (2)
    OR
    No. You may discover some disturbing facts. It is better to leave the past alone and start afresh. ✓✓    (2) [18]

Activity 8

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.

Extract B

[The narrator tells his fellow passengers about Georgie Abrahams.]

He threw the remains of the dead man out of the window in the dead of night, and wiped the blood carefully from the windowpane, the green leather seat, the floor. When the conductor questioned the whereabouts of the missing man, Georgie merely shrugged and uttered a melodious “How should I know? Nobody asked me to take care of him.”
But even as Georgie was relating this tale of theft and murder in all its horrific detail, I knew it was a lie, simply a more elaborate version of my mother’s dire warnings to yours truly at seven, “If you eat in bed you’ll grow horns”, or the more convincing “Go to bed with wet hair and you’ll suffer from a smelly nose for the rest of your life”. Georgie was in fact warning me to stay clear of his luggage! And the story had quite an amusing ending. When we reached Cape Town Station, a toothless woman in a lopsided jersey, stretched to twice its original size (which used to be XL) welcomed the murderer home with an unceremonious slap across his face, while I looked on together with a brood of his startled children who didn’t know if they should laugh with delight at their papa’s homecoming, or cry for the humiliating onslaught he was being subjected to.
Ses maande en djy skryf niks, phone niks, not a blerry word van djou!”
  1. Why was Georgie’s wife angry with him when she met him at the station? State TWO points.      (2)
  2. Does the writer want his readers to believe that Georgie killed the man? Give a reason for your answer (2)
  3. After listening to the story of Georgie Abrahams the people in the compartment have different reactions.
    Describe the different reactions the friendly men and the two boys have (2)
    Why is the narrator not surprised by the boys’ reaction? (1)
  4. Read the following statement and complete the sentences by filling in the missing words. Write only the words next to the question number (4(a) and 4(b)).
    The two boys are on their way to their a) … funeral. He was a b) … leader in Coronationville.   (2)
  5. The narrator discovers that he is related to the two boys
    1. How does this fact change his feelings towards them?
    2. How does the boys’ behaviour change because of this new-found relationship?       (2)
  6. Choose the correct answer to complete the following sentence
    Write only the answer (A–D).      (1)
    One of the themes in this story is …

    1. romantic love.
    2. sibling rivalry.
    3. fear.
    4. greed.                                                                                           (1)
  7. Explain what makes the ending of the story (2)
  8. Discuss your views on the following statement:
    Family background does not determine what you will become in life.  (2) [17]
Answers to Activity 8

  1. He had been away from home for 6 months/a long time✓
    He never wrote or phoned/made contact./She never heard from him. ✓          (2)
  2. No. He tells the story of Georgie’s wife slapping him in public – something a cold-blooded murderer would not allow. ✓✓
    OR
    No. The narrator states that he knew it was a lie/just a warning to him to leave Georgie’s luggage alone. ✓✓ (2)
  3. The friendly men laugh/chuckle/enjoy the story/his accent ✓
    The boys refuse to laugh (although they listen to the story). ✓        (2)
    The young writer is actually telling the story to the other three/is trying to ignore the boys. ✓      (1)
    1. brother’s ✓ (1)
    2. gang ✓ (1)
    1. He is no longer afraid of the /He becomes more relaxed/ at ease./His appetite returns. ✓        (1)
    2. They invite him to share their supper/meal. ✓
      They strike up a conversation with him. ✓
    3. They recognise him as aunty Ria’s grandchild/clever boy. ✓
      They become friendly. ✓      (2)
  4. C/fear ✓ (1)
  5. Both boys are killed✓
    They are still very young/not even 21. ✓
    OR
    They die a violent death at a young age. ✓                                   (2)
  6. The support of family strengthens one and often makes success easier to achieve. The three characters in this story come from the same family yet they all turn out  differently✓
    OR
    Your background does not necessarily determine your success or failure in life. People can rise above their circumstances. ✓       (2) [17]

Words to know

Definitions of words from the short story:
family sagafamily history
meanderingrambling, winding
dredged up anecdotesremembered old stories
prominentlyimportantly
exuberantenergetic, full of life
inanefoolish, silly
superciliousarrogant, proud
undertonesquiet talk
connivingplotting, scheming
fugitivespeople running away from the law
flamboyantvivid, colourful
elementarybasic
vulgaritiesswear words
juvenile delinquentsyoung criminals
catererperson who serves food
rampantout of control
futilityuselessness

THE COFFEE-CART GIRL BY ES’KIA MPHAHLELE

  • Summary
  • Title
  • Themes
  • How is the story told?
  • Activity 9
  • Activity 10

Es’kia Mphahlele (1919 – 2008) was born in the slums of Pretoria and went on to become a world famous writer, educationist, artist and activist.
He only began attending school regularly when he was 15 and went on to finish high school by private study. In 1945 he taught at Orlando High School in Soweto. As a result of his protests against Bantu Education he was fired from his teaching post. He eventually joined Drum magazine in 1955, where he made a name for himself as a serious writer.
In 1957 Mphahlele went into exile, at first in Nigeria. Here he completed his first autobiography, Down Second Avenue (1959), which was banned in South Africa.
Mphahlele went on to get his doctorate from the University of Denver, USA, in 1968 and was nominated for the Nobel Prize for Literature in 1969.
He finally returned home from exile in 1977, where he went on to found the University of the Witwatersrand’s African Literature Department – the first department of African Literature in the country – in 1983. He is widely celebrated as being the Father of African Humanism.

1. Summary

The story takes place in the industrial part of a city during apartheid, where a young woman called Zodwa works at a coffee-cart. She sells coffee and pancakes to the workers who pass by. One day there is a strike at the nearby Metropolitan Steel Windows Ltd factory. The striking workers march in the street where Zodwa’s coffee-cart stands. She is so absorbed in the strike that she doesn’t realise that the marching crowd is getting bigger and more restless. There is conflict between the apartheid police and the black people who are striking.
One of the strikers, a young man named Ruben (whose nickname is China), helps to move Zodwa’s coffee-cart away from danger of the crowd. Zodwa is very grateful to him and offers him coffee and food. This is the start of the friendship between Zodwa and Ruben. After the strike China loses his job. As their relationship develops, China gives Zodwa the nickname Pinkie, because her skin is peach-coloured. China finds another job at a shoe factory. When he gets paid by his new employer China takes Pinkie to choose a gift from a cheapjack’s shop. The cheapjack is a man named Naidoo. Naidoo clearly likes Pinkie and he starts coming to her cart for coffee. One day when he cannot pay he gives Pinkie a ring in exchange for coffee and cakes. When China sees the ring on Pinkie’s finger he gets very jealous and accuses Pinkie of being in love with Naidoo.
China pulls out a knife and points it at Pinkie’s throat. She thinks he is going to kill her. But then China realises that he is frightening Pinkie. He apologises to her and leaves. He never sees Pinkie again, as three days after this, Pinkie and all the coffee sellers are chased away from the area by the police. When China comes back to visit her she is gone. All he can do is hope that one day they will meet again.

Note:

  • Cheapjack – a seller of cheap goods.

2. Title

The story is focused on Pinkie, the coffee-cart girl in the title of the story. Although the title is about Pinkie, everything that happens to her is caused by the realities of the apartheid system. For example, she is caught up in the conflict between the apartheid police and the oppressed black workers, and it is only because of China that she is not hurt. Later in the story she is forced by apartheid laws to move to another place to sell her coffee and pancakes.

3. Themes

The main themes are:

  • Life affected by apartheid: The strike takes place because of the political situation where white-owned businesses and apartheid laws work together to oppress and impoverish black people. It is because of the strike that the two young people meet. If it had not been for the difficult working conditions China would not have met Pinkie. At the end of the story the political situation interferes again in their lives by forcing Pinkie to work elsewhere, preventing them from meeting again.
  • Violence against women/women’s powerlessness: Pinkie is the only female character. The story shows her to be very vulnerable both to the general violence of the strike and to personal violence from China. She has no control over her own life and is pushed around by individuals like China, and by the apartheid state.
  • Love: A young man meets a young woman and a bond is established between them.
  • Jealousy: When another man, Naidoo, shows an interest in Pinkie, China becomes violently jealous. China’s uncontrolled emotion becomes an obstacle in his relationship with Pinkie.
  • Loss: China loses his job and he loses Pinkie. We lose Pinkie at the end of the story, because she is chased away by the police. Like China, we don’t know what happens to her.

4. How is the story told?

4.1 Setting

The story is set in an industrial area in a city during apartheid. Throughout the story the harshness of apartheid shapes the lives of the characters. We are constantly aware of the poverty in the city and the fact that the lives of the people are worth little. Pinkie tells China that unless he accepts her coffee and buns he will “starve to death in this cruel city”.

4.2 Structure and plot development

The story starts with the strikers marching. The writer’s description of the march already gives a sense of tension. In the middle of the chaos is Zodwa, who seems calm as she watches the marchers from her coffee- cart. It is only when one of the coffee-carts gets knocked over that she reacts. “She climbed down from her cart, looking like a bird frightened out of its nest.” China helps to move Pinkie’s coffee-cart before it gets damaged.
Against the background of the strike and unrest China and Pinkie start a quiet friendship. When China finds another job he promises to buy Pinkie a gift. They go to a cheapjack’s shop to choose the gift. Naidoo, the cheapjack, takes a liking to Pinkie and starts to visit her to buy coffee. The complication in the story is that Pinkie has two admirers: China and Naidoo. China is shy and is not able openly to tell Pinkie that he loves her. Naidoo is more direct and able to chat and joke with Pinkie more easily.
China’s jealousy of Naidoo creates the rising tension in the story. One day China notices that Pinkie is wearing a ring. She says Naidoo gave it to her to pay for three days’ worth of coffee and cake. China’s jealousy becomes so great that he accuses Pinkie of being in love with Naidoo and threatens her with a knife. This is the climax or crisis point in the story.
China then realises that he is scaring Pinkie, and he apologises to her. He leaves.
The story does not have a clear resolution as Pinkie is forced by apartheid laws to leave the area three days later. When China comes back some days later she is gone and he is left with his dreams of how things might have been.

4.3 Characterisation

The main characters in the story are Pinkie, China and Naidoo.
Pinkie is the main character or protagonist in the story. She is called “Pinkie” by China because she has a “peach-coloured face”. This is ironic, because apartheid oppressed black people on the basis of the colour of their skin, and yet here is a black woman with light-coloured skin. It points to how unworkable the system of racial oppression really was.
Pinkie is a shy and gentle woman and seems to accept the harshness of her life. She is small and seems fragile. The writer uses descriptions of small creatures when describing her:

looking like a bird frightened out of its nest
She panted like a timid little mouse cornered by a cat.

China is the antagonist in the story. He too has had a hard life. In the past he was in jail. He is not able to express his emotions well with words. Instead, he is quick to get angry and use violence. He seems to feel that he ‘owns’ Pinkie and is jealous of her having any other friends. His jealousy causes him to threaten Pinkie.

However, China is able to show some remorse for the way he treats Pinkie.
He is sorry for frightening her and says to her:
“I pray you never in your life to think about this day.”

Both Pinkie and China have difficulty letting each other know how they feel about each other. This is mainly because of the cruelty and hardships of the apartheid city in which they live. It makes gentle emotions like love seem dangerous and they both “panicked at the thought of a love affair”.
From the start, Pinkie is a bit afraid of China – he attracts and repels (drives her away) her at the same time:

She felt “a repelling admiration”.
She felt he was the kind of man who could be attractive as long as he remained more than a touch away from the contemplator;

China also carried on “a dumb show”, by not telling Pinkie that he loved her:

Pinkie and China panicked at the thought of a love affair and remained dumb.

The seriousness of China and Pinkie’s relationship is contrasted with Naidoo’s ability to chat easily and joke with Pinkie. His anecdotes “sent Pinkie off into peals of laughter”. Naidoo’s relationship is a source of jealousy for China. He suspects that Naidoo likes Pinkie and thinks that Pinkie is in love with Naidoo.
Naidoo also gives some comic relief to the story, as he mispronounces words for comic effect.

4.4 Style

The relationship between Pinkie and China is explored through the use of dialogue and descriptions.
Dialogue works to give us an immediate idea of the characters’ thoughts, feelings and attitudes. Another technique that the writer makes use of is contrasts. For example, the love of China and Pinkie contrasts with the harshness of their world.
In addition, the writer also contrasts aspects of their personalities. For example, at first China seems frightening to Pinkie:

There was something sly in those soft, moist, slit eyes, but the modest stoop at the shoulders gave him a benign appearance; otherwise he would have looked twisted and rather fiendish.
There was something she felt in his presence: a repelling admiration.

The violence of China as opposed to the sweetness of Pinkie is shown right at the beginning of the story when, even though he helps Pinkie, China is seen as one of the violent strikers:

Almost rudely he pushed her into the street, took the cart by the stump of a shaft and wheeled it across the street,

When China first looks carefully at Pinkie he notices her fragility:

His eyes travelled from her small tender fingers as she washed a few things, to her man’s jersey which was a faded green and too big for her, her thin frock, and then to her peach-coloured face, not well fed, but well framed and compelling

Another contrast between China and Pinkie is when China takes her to choose a gift for herself. It is typical of her character that she would buy something pretty such as “a beautiful long bodkin, a brooch, and a pair of bangles”. It is also in character for China to buy something harsher for himself such as “a knife, dangling from a fashionable chain”.
Note the contrasting images and personification in the description which follows, which shows the many emotions China and Pinkie feel for each other:

Within, heaven and earth thundered and rocked, striving to meet; sunshine and rain mingled; milk and gall pretended friendship; fire and water went hand in hand; tears and laughter hugged each other in a fit of hysterics; the screeching of the hang-bird started off with the descant of a dove’s cooing; devils waved torches before a chorus of angels.

At the end of the story the writer uses ellipsis twice to emphasise the incompleteness of the story:

  • “I’ll tell her all about myself, all about my wicked past; she’ll get used to me, not be afraid of me any more …” Here the ellipsis indicates that we will never know whether this wish of China comes
  • “And still he sat in the coffee-cart which was once Pinkie’s all through the lunch hour …” Here the ellipsis emphasises that we, like China, do not know whether they will ever see each other

4.5 Narrator and point of view

The writer uses a third person point of view to tell the story. This approach allows the reader to learn about the characters from what they say and do. It also allows us to appreciate how the political setting explains so much about them.

4.6 Diction and figurative language

The way the writer uses words and descriptions helps to convey meaning in the story. For example, the writer uses many figures of speech and sound devices in the story:

  • Similes and metaphors
    In the first line of the story the writer uses two similes to describe the striking marchers: “The crowd moved like one mighty being, and swayed and swung like the sea.”
    Pinkie is described as having “a peach-coloured face” (a metaphor is used to compare her face to a peach).
    Later, Pinkie realises that China is angry:
    “She sensed a gathering storm” (in this metaphor, China’s anger is compared to a coming storm).
    When China threatens Pinkie with a knife a simile is used to compare Pinkie to a frightened mouse being hunted by a cat:
    “She panted like a timid little mouse cornered by a cat.”
  • Personification
    One example of personification used in the story is “the law was brandishing batons”. This image of the law being armed shows that apartheid laws were not about justice or equality, but about violence and oppression.
  • Oxymoron
    The writer uses oxymorons for effect in the writing, especially when writing about the confused feelings that China and Pinkie have for each other. Pinkie is described as having “a repelling admiration” for China. ‘Repelling’ means something that is distasteful or repulsive, while ‘admiration’ means something to respect and approve of.

4.7 Tone and mood

Right from the beginning of the story we are made aware of the harshness of life.
The tone created by the strike is one of confusion and danger:

The crowd moved like one mighty being, and swayed and swung like the sea.
Grimy, oily, greasy, sweating black bodies squeezed and chafed and grated.

We are constantly aware of the poverty and grime in this part of the city. The tone of the words the writer uses to describe the area and the people is despairing:

A dreary smoky mist lingered in suspension, or clung to the walls; black sooty chimneys shot up malignantly

The old shopkeepers are described as having:

a vague grimace on their faces, seeming to sneer at the world in general

Later in the story the tone of fear is emphasised by the writer’s description of China threatening Pinkie with a knife:

At that very moment she realised fully the ghastliness of a man’s jealousy, which gleamed and glanced on the blade and seemed to have raised a film which steadied the slit eyes.

At the end of the story the coffee-carts are empty and deserted. Their emptiness emphasises China’s loss of Pinkie. Yet the story ends on a hopeful tone as we read that China hopes that one day he will see Pinkie again:

We’ll meet in town some day, China thought. I’ll tell her all about myself, all about my wicked past; she’ll get used to me, not be afraid of me any more …

Mood: How does this story make you feel? Happy, sad, angry or indifferent? What are the reasons it makes you feel this way?

Summary
The Coffee-cart Girl by Es’kia Mphahlele

  1. Title
    • Focuses the story on Pinkie, the coffee-cart girl, surviving in apartheid South Africa
  2. Themes
    • Life affected by apartheid
    • Violence against women/women’s powerlessness
    • Love
    • Jealousy
    • Loss
  3. How is the story told?
    3.1 Setting

    • An industrial area in a city during apartheid
      3.2 Structure and plot development
    • Complication: Pinkie has two admirers
    • Rising tension: China’s jealousy of Naidoo
    • Climax/crisis point: China threatening Pinkie with a knife
    • Resolution: None; the reader is left wondering what happens to the characters next.
      3.3 Characterisation
    • Protagonist: Pinkie is the main character
    • Antagonist: China opposes her
    • Naidoo: A source of tension (China’s jealousy) and comic relief
      3.4 Style
    • Dialogue and descriptions: Used to explore Pinkie and China’s relationship
    • Contrasts: The love of Pinkie and China compared to their harsh world; China’s violence compared to Pinkie’s sweetness; China choosing a knife compared to the pretty things that Pinkie chooses from Naidoo’s shop
    • Ellipsis: Emphasises the incompleteness of the story
      3.5 Narrator and point of view
    • Third person
      3.6 Diction and figurative language
    • “peach-coloured face”
      Metaphor
    • “She sensed the gathering storm”
      Metaphor
    • “The crowd moved like one mighty being, and swayed and swung like the sea.”
      Two similes
    • “She panted like a timid little mouse cornered by a cat.”
      Simile
    • “repelling admiration”
      Oxymoron
    • “the law was brandishing batons”
      Personification
    • “fire and water went hand in hand”
      Personification
      3.7 Tone and mood
    • Tone: Begins with a tone of despair and danger in the strike; tone of fear increases at the point of Pinkie being threatened by China; ends on a hopeful note as China imagines meeting up with Pinkie again
    • Mood: How does this story make you feel? Happy, sad, angry or indifferent? Give reasons for your answer.

Activity 9

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.

Extract A

[China and Pinky meet again after the violent strike.]

“Oh!” She gave a gasp and her hand went to her mouth. “You’re the good uncle who saved my cart!”
“Don’t uncle me, please. My name is Ruben Lemeko. The boys at the factory call me China. Yours?”
“Zodwa.”
His eyes travelled from her small tender fingers as she washed a few things, to her man’s jersey which was a faded green and too big for her, her thin frock, and then to her peach-coloured face, not well fed, but well framed and compelling under a soiled black beret. As he ate hungrily she shot a side-glance at him occasionally.
There was something sly in those soft, moist, slit eyes, but the modest stoop at the shoulders gave him a benign appearance; otherwise he would have looked twisted and rather fiendish. There was something she felt in his presence: a repelling admiration. She felt he was the kind of man who could be quite attractive so long as he remained more than a touch away from the contemplator; just like those wax figures she once saw in the chamber of horrors.
  1. Describe the events that lead to China saving Pinkie’s cart
    Give THREE points.                                                                       (3)
  2. Why does Pinkie refer to China as “uncle” in line 2 of extract A? (1)
  3. Choose the correct answer to complete the following In line 3, China says: “Don’t uncle me, please.” His tone in this line is one of:
    1. happiness.
    2. satisfaction.
    3. annoyance.
    4. sadness.                                                                                     (1)
  4. Refer to lines 6-9 of extract A (“His eyes travelled … soiled black beret”). What do these lines show you about Pinkie’s circumstances?  (1)
  5. In lines 11–14 of extract A (“There was something .. a repelling admiration”), Pinkie has mixed feelings about China. What are these feelings? (2)
  6. Refer to lines 17 of extract A (“just like those … chamber of horrors”).
    1. Identify the figure of speech in these (1)
    2. In what way does China remind Pinkie of the wax figures? (1)
  7. How is China affected by the strike? (1)
  8. How are Pinkie and China victims of apartheid prejudice? (2)
  9. Later, Pinkie gives China coffee and pancakes. What does this behaviour tell us about the kind of person Pinkie is? State TWO points(2)
  10. At the end of the story Pinkie disappears because the police no longer allow her to operate her coffee-cart on the street. In your opinion, is the action of the police justified? Discuss your view (2)  [17]

Answers to Activity 9

  1. The strikers become violent. ✓ The strikers destroy some of the carts. ✓ China pulls Pinkie’s cart across the street. ✓
  2. To show respect. ✓/He is older than Pinkie. ✓
  3. C/annoyance ✓
  4. She is poor. ✓/She appears to be undernourished. ✓
  5. She finds him attractive yet repulsive. ✓ She is attracted to him but  realises that he might be dangerous. ✓
    1. simile ✓
    2. He is beautiful/scary/emotionless ✓
  6. He loses his job. ✓
  7. Pinkie leads a poor life. ✓/She cannot get a proper job. ✓/ She is no longer allowed to operate her cart. ✓ China is underpaid. ✓/He loses his job when he participates in a protest strike. ✓/He has trouble finding a new job. ✓ (2)
  8. She is ✓/ She is caring. ✓ / She is sympathetic. ✓/ She is unselfish. ✓ / She is grateful. ✓       (2)
  9. The action of the police is not justified because the coffee-cart was how Pinkie made her living and now she would have no work. ✓
    OR
    The action of the police is justified because it was enforcing the laws of the city to keep it clean. ✓                                                (2) [17]

Activity 10

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.

Extract B

[China attacks Pinky in her coffee-cart.]

At that very moment she realised fully the ghastliness of a man’s jealousy, which gleamed and glanced on the blade and seemed to have raised a film which steadied the slit eyes. Against the back wall she managed to speak.
“All right, China, maybe you’ve done this many times before. Go ahead and kill me; I won’t cry for help, do what you like with me.”
She panted like a timid little mouse cornered by a cat. He couldn’t finish the job he had set out to do. Why? He had sent two men packing with a knife before. They had tried to fight, but this creature wasn’t resisting at all. Why, why, why? He felt the heat pounding in his temples; the knife dropped, and he sank on to a stool and rested his head on the wall, his hands trembling.
After a moment he stood up, looking away from Pinkie. ‘I’m sorry, Pinkie, I pray you never in your life to think about this day.”
She looked at him, mystified.
“Say you forgive me.” She nodded twice.
Then she packed up for the day, much earlier than usual.
The following day China did not visit Pinkie; nor the next. He could not decide to go there. Things were all in a barbed wire tangle in his mind. But see her he must, he thought. He would just go and hug her; say nothing but just press her to himself because he felt too mean even to tell her not to be afraid of him any more.
  1. Complete the following sentences by using the words in the list below;
    jersey; guilty; ring; happy; compassionate; jealous; aggressive

    China sees Pinkie wearing a (a) …. He is (b) … because Naidoo gave it to her. China becomes (c) … towards Pinkie. Later, he feels (d) … about this behaviour.                       (4)

  2. How does Naidoo make a living? (1)
  3. Is the following statement TRUE or FALSE? Write “true” or “false” and give a reason for your answer.
    Pinkie accepted the gift from Naidoo as a token of his love.        (2)
  4. Refer to line 6 of extract B (“She panted like … by a cat”).
    Why does the writer compare Pinkie to a mouse and China to  a cat?            (2)
  5. Refer to lines 7-8 of extract B (“He had sent … a knife before”).
    What does this line show you about China’s past behaviour?       (1)
  6. Refer to line 12 of extract B (“She looked at him, mystified”). Explain why Pinkie feels this way.      (2)
  7. Refer to the last paragraph of extract B (“The following day … him any more”).
    1. Why does China’s behaviour change at this stage in the story? (1)
    2. In your opinion, is China being realistic when he hopes that Pinkie will not be afraid of him anymore?    (2)
  8. Does Pinkie really forgive China? Give a reason for your answer (1)
  9. Pinkie and China do not meet Is this an effective conclusion to this story? Discuss your view.    (2) [18]

Answers to Activity 10

    1. ring ✓
    2. jealous ✓
    3. aggressive ✓
    4. guilty ✓ (4)
  1. He is a cheapjack/hawker/vendor ✓ (1)
  2. False. Naidoo gave her the ring as payment for the coffee and cakes. ✓✓          (2)
  3. A cat is ferocious and a mouse is timid✓
    OR
    Just as a cat can overpower a mouse so, too, can China overpower Pinkie. ✓
    OR
    She has no chance against China, as he is much stronger than she is. ✓                     (2)
  4. He was aggressive ✓/violent ✓/He was a murderer✓ (1)
  5. She is puzzled ✓/does not understand that his aggressive behaviour has changed to that of being apologetic ✓ (2)
    1. He realises that she is ✓/He still loves her. ✓ (1)
    2. He is being realistic because she nods her head to say she forgives him and he knows he must never be violent with her again. ✓✓
      OR
      He is not being realistic. Now that she has seen for herself how violent China can be, she will never be able to trust him again. ✓✓ (2)
  6. Yes, Pinkie forgives She shows this by nodding twice when he asks for her forgiveness. ✓
    OR
    No, Pinkie has not forgiven China. She may have nodded that she had forgiven him, but she packs up early to get away from him because she is afraid. ✓  (1)
  7. It is an effective conclusion to the story because it shows how uncertain their lives are and keeps us guessing about what happens next ✓✓
    OR
    It is not an effective conclusion to the story because it is dissatisfying to the reader not to know what happens next. The writer should have been clearer about the outcome. ✓✓(2) [18]

Words to know

Definitions of words from the short story:
chafedrubbed against
brandishingwaving in a threatening way
malignantlyviciously
tremulousshaky
contemptibleworthless
buddha5th century Indian philosopher
grimacescowl
resentedfelt bitter about
artlessinnocent
dumb showaction with no words
cheapjacksomeone who sells goods that are very cheap
bodkinan ornamental pin
rhapsodiesenthusiastic comments
elateddelighted
menacingfrightening, threatening
mystifiedconfused
ominousthreatening

THE DUBE TRAIN BY CAN THEMBA

  • Summary
  • Title
  • Themes
  • How is the story told?
  • Activity 11
  • Activity 12

Daniel Canadoce (“Can”) Themba (1924–1968) was born in Marabastad in Pretoria. He studied at Fort Hare University and later moved to Johannesburg, where he worked as a teacher and journalist on Drum magazine. Many of his stories are about the lives of the people in Sophiatown in Johannesburg where he lived. This was a mixed- race suburb which was very vibrant during the 1950s, but it was later destroyed by the apartheid government. In the early 1960s he moved to Swaziland, where he died a few years later.

1. Summary

The narrator is at Dube Station in Soweto on a cold Monday morning, waiting for the train to Johannesburg. All his descriptions of the station and people emphasise his depression, which he feels is shared by all the people around him.
When he gets onto the train he sits opposite a huge man. When the train gets to Phefeni Station a young woman enters the carriage and sits next to the narrator. Soon afterwards a tsotsi jumps onto the train and begins verbally harassing the girl. When the girl reaches her stop and wants to get off the train the tsotsi prevents her and slaps her. She tries to get away from him by jumping over the narrator but the tsotsi follows her.
No one dares to say anything to stop the tsotsi, until an older woman starts shouting at the men and calling them cowards. This causes the tsotsi to swear at the woman. This angers the huge man sitting opposite the narrator and he gets up and moves towards the tsotsi.
The tsotsi pulls out a knife and cuts the big man’s chest and arm. The big man is enraged and, in spite of his injuries, he grabs the tsotsi and lifts him up. He throws him out of the train window.
Everyone is shocked, but the incident soon becomes just another event on the morning Dube train.

2. Title

The title focuses on the train journey rather than on any characters in the story. The writer intends us to see the train journey as a comment on the lives people experience. Even when bad things happen people just accept them. The incident on the train happens to people no one knows or is concerned about. It soon becomes:
Just an incident in the morning Dube train.

3. Themes

The main themes of this story are:

  • Violence, crime and gangsterism in the townships; and
  • People’s passive attitudes to these issues.

The train passengers do not at first take action when they are faced with gangsterism and violence. Nobody stops the tsotsi from harassing the girl, or prevents the tsotsi from stabbing the big man, or stops the man from flinging the tsotsi out of the window. The large man who takes action against the tsotsi also behaves in a violent way, which is not a solution to the social problem of crime.
Perhaps the writer is saying that violence has become so common that people no longer see it as a problem:

too many passengers had seen too many tragedies to be rattled by this incident.

People have become so used to violence that they are not shocked by such incidents. They consider them as a break in their dull lives. Although the narrator is also guilty of not getting involved, the writer uses him to convey the message that the people are too used to crime and too passive to fight against it.

4. How is the story told?

4.1 Setting

The story takes place at the Dube station and on the Dube train. It is on the train trip from Dube to Johannesburg that the events involving the girl, the tsotsi and the huge man take place.
The narrator links the train trip with life in general:

the prospect of congested trains filled with sour-smelling humanity, did not improve my impression of a hostile life directing its malevolence plumb at me.

4.2 Structure and plot development

At the beginning of the story the narrator gives a description of the environment at the station and the people who, like him, feel depressed on that Monday morning. The faceless, nameless people add to his feeling of despair.
When the narrator gets on to the train he describes the passengers more individually. The writer describes the huge man who sits opposite him, a young girl who gets on the train later and a tsotsi who sees the girl and comes to harass her.
The tsotsi’s harassment of the girl is the complication in the story. It creates the rising tension, to the point where the huge man gets up to intervene, after the tsotsi insults a woman who yells at the men nearby to stop the tsotsi. When the tsotsi draws a knife it creates panic in the carriage:

the woman shrieked and men scampered on to seats.

The climax of the story occurs when the tsotsi stabs the big man who confronts him. The man then picks the tsotsi up and flings him out of the train window.

The story ends with a negative and disturbing resolution because, although the problem with the tsotsi has been dealt with, the violent action of the man is also a criminal act. The narrator of the story comments at the end of the story:

Odd, that no one expressed sympathy for the boy or the man.

4.3 Characterisation

The main characters in the story are people who are part of the crowd on the train:

  • A huge man who sits opposite the narrator. He is described as “a hulk of a man; his hugeness was obtrusive to the sight when you saw him, and to the mind when you looked away”. His presence feels “obtrusive” because he is so large and it feels as if he is blocking the narrator’s view and he can’t see past him.
  • A young girl, who is described as “pert, arrogant, live”. She is young but acts more mature than she is.
  • A young tsotsi who jumps onto the train and starts to harass the girl.
  • An old lady who shouts at the men in the carriage for not stopping the tsotsi.

The men in the carriage “winced. They said nothing, merely looked around at each other in shy embarrassment”. It is only when the tsotsi swears at the woman, that the huge man becomes offended and takes action. He does not react when the young girl is being harassed.
In the story the huge man, the girl and the shouting woman act as protagonists. The tsotsi is the antagonist as he is in opposition to them. It is the tsotsi’s actions that drive the events that take place on the train.

4.4 Style

The narrator of the story notices what is going on with the tsotsi and the girl, as well as all the details of the train journey. The events in the carriage are viewed between station stops. At one point the narrator gives a long description of a bridge and the view of the city skyline, which looks attractive after “the drab, chocolate-box houses of the township, monotonously identical row upon row”.
The writer uses township slang and dialect as ways to indicate the atmosphere of the life he is describing. “Tsotsi”, “Sies” and “Hela, Tholo, my ma hears me, I want that ten-’n-six!” are examples of slang. In the story slang is used by the tsotsis to communicate with each other. It sets the tsotsis apart from the other passengers. The narrator says of their exchange of words:
The gibberish exchange was all in exuberant superlatives.

4.5 Narrator and point of view

The narrator tells the story in the first person. He refers to himself as “I”.

4.6 Diction and figurative language

The way the writer uses language in the story helps to express meaning.
For example, the description of the big man on the train is significant as it helps us build up a picture of him:
a hulk of a man … The neck was thick and corded, and the enormous chest was a live barrel that heaved back and forth.
With this metaphor of the man’s chest being an enormous live barrel we have an image of how huge he was and don’t question his ability to lift up and throw the boy later.
The writer’s description of the ‘blue’ Monday includes phrases such as “hostile life”, “the grey aspect around me”, “savagery of the crowd” and “all was wrong with the world”, which give the impression of a dreary day which matches his depression.
The writer uses figurative language to describe the scene and the characters:

  • Simile
    For example, his description of the movement of the train leaving the station as making the platform look as though it is “a fast conveyor belt”.
  • Metaphor
    The woman who shouted at the tsotsi used “barbed words” – her words are compared to barbs, which could mean insults or sharp thorns.
  • Oxymoron
    The narrator watches the tsotsi with “grim anticipation”. “Anticipation” is usually associated with looking forward to something positive. Here it is paired with “grim”, which means horrible, awful or unpleasant.

4.7 Tone and mood

From the start of the story the writer gives us a picture of a dreary Monday morning at the station. The narrator surveys the scene with displeasure; the tone of his thoughts conveys a feeling of gloom:

Despairing thoughts of every kind darted through my mind: the lateness of the trains, the shoving savagery of the crowd, the grey aspect around me.

The tone of gloom and despair is continued when the narrator is seated on the train:

the other passengers, looking Monday-bleared, had no enthusiasm about them. They were just like the lights of the carriage – dull, dreary, undramatic.

The writer emphasises how bored and depressed the passengers on the train usually are by contrasting this with how they behave at the end of the story:

[They] break out into a cacophony of chattering.
They were just greedily relishing the thrilling episode of the morning.”

The writer emphasises the fact that people are so used to violence, that they are not so much shocked as excited by what happened on the train. This creates a tone of excitement.
Mood: How does this story make you feel? Happy, sad, angry or indifferent? What are the reasons it makes you feel this way?

Summary
 The Dube Train by Can Themba

  1. Title
    • Focuses on a train journey
  2. Themes
    • Violence, crime and gangsterism
    • Peoples’ passive attitudes to these issues
  3. How is the story told?
    3.1 Setting

    • At the Dube Station and on the train
      3.2 Structure and plot development
    • Complication: The tsotsi’s harassment of the girl
    • Rising tension: The continued harassment of the girl
    • Climax: The stabbing of the big man and the tsotsi being thrown out of the train window
    • Resolution: Disturbing because the violence of the man against the tsotsi is also a criminal act
      3.3 Characterisation
    • Protagonists: The big man, the girl and the shouting woman
    • Antagonist: The tsotsi
      3.4 Style
    • Descriptions: Of the township and the city
    • Slang/dialect: For example, “tsotsi”, “sies”, “hela”
      3.5 Narrator and point of view
    • First person
      3.6 Diction and !gurative language
    • “the enormous chest was a live barrel”
      Metaphor
    •  “barbed words”
      Metaphor
    •  “like a fast conveyor belt”
      Simile
    • “grim anticipation”
      Oxymoron
      3.7 Tone and mood
    • Tone: Mainly a gloomy, despairing and depressed tone; except when the violence breaks out, when the tone becomes excited
    • Mood: How does this story make you feel? Happy, sad, angry or indifferent? Give reasons for your answer.

Activity 11 

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.

Extract A

[The narrator describes a typical Monday morning.]

The morning was too cold for a summer morning, at least to me, a child of the sun. But then on all Monday mornings I feel rotten and shivering, with a clogged feeling in the chest and a nauseous churning in the stomach. It debilitates my interest in the whole world around me.
The Dube Station, with the prospect of congested trains filled with sour-smelling humanity, did not improve my impression of a hostile life directing its malevolence plumb at me. Despairing thoughts of every kind darted through my mind: the lateness of the trains, the shoving savagery of the crowds, the grey aspect around me. Even the announcer over the loudspeaker gave confusing directions. I suppose it had something to do with the peculiar chemistry of the body on Monday morning. But for me all was wrong with the world.
Yet, by one of those flukes that occur in all routines, the train I caught was not full when it came. I usually try to avoid seats next to the door, but sometimes it cannot be helped. So it was on that Monday morning when I hopped into the Third Class carriage.
  1. Read the following statement and complete the sentence by filling in the missing words. Write down only the words next to the question number (1a)–1b)).
    In lines 1 and 2 “a child of the sun” is an example of personification.
    The a) … is being described as the b) … of the narrator. (2)
  2. Refer to paragraph 1.
    1. Quote no more than FOUR consecutive words from the extract to show that this story is written in the first person. (1)
    2. Using your own words, briefly describe how the narrator feels on a Monday morning. State TWO points. (2)
    3. In your view, why does he feel this way? State TWO points. (2)
  3. Refer to paragraph 2.
    Quote TWO consecutive words to show that the narrator has a negative outlook on life. (1)
  4. Refer to line 10 (“… shoving savagery of the crowds …”).
    Which figure of speech is used here? (1)
  5. Choose the correct answer to complete the following sentence: In line 13, the word “flukes” refers to …
    1. unfortunate accidents.
    2. lucky charms.
    3. unlucky coincidences.
    4. a stroke of good luck. (1)
  6. Refer to the story as a whole.
    Is the following statement TRUE or FALSE? Give a reason to support your answer.
    The narrator’s journey was dull and uneventful. (2)
  7. What point is the narrator making by including the description of the train carriage and the station? State TWO ideas. (2)
  8. A girl boards the train at Phefeni station.
    1. Explain what the narrator finds unusual for a girl of her age.State TWO points. (2)
    2. Explain why the narrator is surprised by the girl’s reactions later, when the tsotsi attacks her. State TWO points. (2) [18]
Answers to Activity 11

    1. sun ✓
    2. parent/mother/father ✓  (2)
    1. “at least, to me …” ✓
      “I feel rotten” ✓
      “my interest” ✓
      “whole world around me.” ✓                                                  (1)
    2. He feels sick/ill/bad. ✓
      He feels cold./ He shivers. ✓
      He feels like vomiting. ✓
      His chest is tight/has difficulty breathing. ✓
      He is not interested in anything. ✓
      He feels miserable. ✓
      He feels irritable. ✓
      He feels unhappy. ✓
      He feels scared. ✓                                                                        (2)
    3. He does not like Monday ✓/He is faced with a bleak prospect of the coming week. ✓
      He probably has a hangover/has consumed too much alcohol during the weekend. ✓
      The thought of getting on the Dube train scares him/sends shivers down his spine./He is afraid. ✓
      He is faced with his dismal surroundings. ✓                                  (2)
  1. “sour-smelling humanity” ✓
    “its malevolence” ✓
    “hostile life” ✓
    “Despairing thoughts” ✓
  2. Assonance ✓ (1)
  3. D ✓                                                                                             (1)
  4. The journey was full of drama, with a tsotsi attacking a girl, and then the tsotsi being thrown out of the train by a strong man. ✓✓   (2)
  5. The narrator is showing how unfriendly and dirty his world is. The trains are full with sour-smelling people, and at the station seemed unfriendly and confusing✓✓ (2)
    1. She has an adult manner/she seems to know all about the world/she is precocios✓
      She is arrogant. ✓
      She has an air about her that scares/intimidates even the adults. ✓         (2)
    2. Later in the story, she suddenly reacts like the young girl she is.
      She panics. ✓
      She looks around for help./She hopes the other passengers will come to her aid./Her arrogance suddenly disappears. ✓
      She whimpers. ✓
      She runs away/tries to get off the train. ✓                             (2)  [18]

Activity 12 

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.

Extract B

[The narrator describes the reactions of the passengers.]

Our caveman lover was still at the girl while people were changing from our train to the Westgate train in New Canada. The girl wanted to get off, but the tsotsi would not let her. When the train left the station, he gave her a vicious slap across the face so that her beret went flying. She flung a leg over me and rolled across my lap in her hurtling escape. The tsotsi followed, and as he passed me he reeled with the sway of the train.
To steady himself, he put a full paw in my face. It smelled sweaty- sour. Then he ploughed through the humanity of the train, after the girl. Men gave way shamelessly, but one woman would not take it. She burst into a spitfire tirade that whiplashed at the men.
“Lord, you call yourselves men, you poltroons! You let a small ruffian insult you. Fancy, he grabs at a girl in front of you – might be your daughter – this thing with the manner of a pig! If there were real men here, they’d pull his pants off and give him such a leathering he’d never sit down for a week. But, no, you let him do this here; tonight you’ll let him do it in your homes. And all you do is whimper,
‘The children of today have never no respect!’ Sies!
  1. Refer to line 1.
    1. Who is “our caveman lover”? (1)
    2. Why is this person described as a “caveman”? (1)
    3. Quote ONE word from paragraph 2 which shows that the narrator is comparing the “caveman” to an animal. (1)
  2. Refer to line 7.
    What caused the “caveman” to reel? (1)
  3.  Refer to line 12.
    Using your own words, explain why the woman calls the men “poltroons”. (1)
  4. Refer to paragraph 4 of the extract.
    Quote FOUR consecutive words to show that the woman believes that the men have strong fatherly instincts. (1)
  5. Refer to line 18.
    What does the use of the word “Sies!” suggest about the woman’s feelings? (1)
  6. Later in the story the attacker draws a knife when the big man confronts him.
    How do the following people react when they see the knife?

    1. The woman (1)
    2. The male passengers (1)
  7. The big man, who has been sitting quietly all the time, comes to life because of the incident described in the extract.
    1. Why, do you think, does he not react when the tsotsi attacks the young girl? State TWO points. (2)
    2. What causes the big man’s violent reaction later? (2)
  8. Do you feel sorry for the attacker who is flung from the train and probably killed? Explain your answer. (2)
  9. The passengers on the Dube train choose not to get involved when the tsotsi attacks the girl. They also do nothing when he is flung from the train. Why do you think this is the case? Discuss your view. (2) [17]

Answers to Activity 12

    1. The tsotsi/the man who is attacking the ✓ (1)
    2. His behaviour is vicious/primitive/savage/barbaric. ✓                     (1)
    3. “paw” ✓                                                                                 (1)
  1. The movement/swaying of the ✓ (1)
  2. They behave like ✓/They do not help the girl. ✓/They should have intervened. ✓/They should have given him a beating. ✓/The tsotsi appears to be younger than most of them so the men should discipline him. ✓/He is one and they are many. ✓ (1)
  3. “might be your daughter” ✓ (1)
  4. She is angry ✓/disgusted ✓/disapproving ✓/contemptuous ✓/ disappointed ✓/ ✓ (1)
    1. She shouts ✓/screams ✓/shrieks. ✓ (1)
    2. They move out of the way. ✓                                                        (1)
    1. He is used to incidents like ✓He does not want to get involved in this incident ✓/he has been minding his own business, humming a song. ✓He probably thinks the two young people know each other. ✓He feels she deserves such treatment ✓/her arrogance when boarding ✓/the way she is dressed invited such treatment. ✓                                                                                               (2)
    2. The disrespect shown to the older woman. ✓/The tsotsi swearing at a woman old enough to be his mother. ✓ The tsotsi wounds him with a knife. ✓       (2)
  5. Yes, although he attacked the girl he does not deserve to be flung from the train. ✓
    OR
    No, there is no excuse for being so rude to a woman/elders/people in general./No, he got what he deserved because he was so violent himself. ✓   (2)
  6. Violence is part of their daily lives ✓/they are used to it ✓
    There is no respect for human life. ✓
    There is no respect for women. ✓
    They fear for their own lives. ✓
    They do not wish to get involved in other people’s lives/ business. ✓       (2)     [17]

Words to know

Definitions of words from the short story:
nauseousfeeling sick
hostileunfriendly
congestedvery full
malevolencehaostility
flukelucky chance
lacklusterlifeless
obtrusiveinterfering, in the way
geniemagical spirit
nefariouswicked
dittylittle song
titillatingpleasing
lecherylust
bawdinessvulgarity
precociousmaturing early
anticipationexpectation
nonchalantlycasually
exuberantlively, high-spirited
superlativeshighest order or degree
ungallantnot gentlemanly
confluencecoming together
tiradeverbal abuse
poltroonscowards
lewdvulgar
helter-skelterdisorderly behaviour
berserkmad
demonicalbehaving badly
cacophonyloud noise
relishingenjoying
harasstorment, molest
passiveresigned, enduring
monotonouslyrepetitively, unchangingly, boringly

THE SECRET LIFE OF WALTER MITTY BY JAMES THURBER

  • Summary
  • Title
  • Themes
  • How is the story told?
  • Activity 13
  • Activity 14

James Thurber (1894-1961) was an American journalist, writer and cartoonist. For many years he worked for The New Yorker, a literary magazine. He lost one eye early in life and, as a result, he was not able to play sports like his peers. To pass the time he would escape into a rich fantasy world. He wrote many stories and memoirs. He often illustrated his stories with his own drawings.
To read more about james Thurber, go to www.ThurberHouse.org

1. Summary

The story takes place on a snowy day during World War 2 (1939-1945) in an American town called Waterbury. Walter Mitty, an elderly man, is taking his wife to town so that she can go to the hairdresser and he can do some shopping while she is there.
As Walter Mitty drives his wife into town, does his errands and waits for her, he escapes into the following five fantasy worlds of his “secret life”. These are:

  • Fantasy 1: He imagines that he is a Commander of a navy hydroplane going through a heavy storm – the worst storm in naval history. In his real life his wife shouts at him for driving his car too fast.
  • Fantasy 2: He imagines that he is a renowned surgeon, saving a millionaire’s life. In his real life he drives past a hospital, which triggers his fantasy.
  • Fantasy 3: He imagines he is a brave defendant in a murder trial. In his real life he walks past a boy selling newspapers who is shouting the headlines about a famous trial called the Waterbury trial.
  • Fantasy 4: He imagines he is a heroic bomber pilot fighting the Germans. In his real life he reads an article in a magazine titled, “Can Germany Conquer the World Through the Air?”.
  • Fantasy 5: He imagines that he is a man bravely facing a firing squad without a blindfold. In real life he is waiting outside a shop for his wife and it begins to rain.

2. Title

The title includes the words “secret life”, which encourages the reader to read the story in order to discover what this life is, and why it is “secret”.

3. Themes

A main theme in the story is the conflict between fantasy and reality. Mitty appears to be a hero to himself in his fantasy world, but in his real world he is weak and inadequate.
Another theme is the power of fantasy and imagination. It is only by escaping into his fantasy world that Mitty can find some sense of power and relief from his real world where he is the object of ridicule in his wife’s and others’ eyes. Walter Mitty represents all of us who aspire to a life of glamour and heroics to brighten up our everyday reality.

4. How is the story told?

4.1 Setting

The setting of the story is an American town called Waterbury. Although much of the action takes place in a car, we also follow Walter Mitty as he goes shopping and waits at the hotel for his wife.

4.2 Structure and plot development

The story is structured so that it has two layers:

  • In the first story layer Walter Mitty has a rich and imaginative fantasy life in which he is a daring and respected hero.
  • In the second story layer Mitty has a nagging wife and a boring life.

Mitty’s real-life problem is to find something to counteract the nagging of his wife and the boredom of the real world. These problems rarely have satisfactory resolutions, because he is often forgetful and feels inadequate.
In his fantasies, however, Mitty has a number of problems and complications to solve. These problems, however, he always resolves brilliantly.
In each of the fantasies Mitty is faced with a situation that is at crisis point or has reached a climax:

  • In fantasy 1 he fearlessly guides a hydroplane safely through a huge storm.
  • In fantasy 2 an important machine used for an operation is starting to fail. Mitty fixes it by replacing a faulty piston with a fountain pen, and successfully continues with the operation.
  • In fantasy 3 he tells the court about his amazing skills with a gun – that he could have fired a shot accurately at 300 feet using his left hand.
  • In fantasy 4 he is the only one who is brave enough to go and bomb an enemy ammunition dump.
  • In fantasy 5 he bravely faces a firing squad, “erect and motionless,
    proud and disdainful”.

In each of his fantasies Mitty plays the part of a highly respected and heroic man. Not all his fantasies reach a resolution as they are often interrupted and he has to return to the real world. In his real life the complications rarely have satisfactory resolutions because he is so forgetful and inadequate. The end of the story is an anti-climax as Mitty is left standing in the rain waiting for his wife. However, even then, he imagines himself to be “Walter Mitty the Undefeated”.

4.3 Characterisation

The main characters in the story are Walter Mitty and his wife.
Walter Mitty is the protagonist or main character in the story. His wife is the antagonist as she is mostly in opposition to him. She constantly nags him and reminds him to do things, which leaves him feeling weak and inadequate. For example:

  • She scolds him for driving too fast.
  • She nags him to wear his gloves.
  • She reminds him to buy some overshoes.
  • She is cross when she can’t find him in the hotel.
  • At the end of the story she makes him wait for her in the rain.

Whenever Mitty does try and answer his wife she implies that he is old or ill:

  • When he says he doesn’t need overshoes, she says: “We’ve been all through that … You’re not a young man any longer.”
  • When he asks her, “Does it ever occur to you that I am sometimes thinking?” her response is: “I’m going to take your temperature when I get you home.”

The character of Mrs Mitty is a good example of a caricature, which is an exaggerated representation of a type of person. She is a typical nagging, bossy wife. She is also an example of a stereotype. She is a stereotype because the writer has not given any additional features to her character.
By contrast, all the characters in Mitty’s fantasies are distinguished by their youth, inexperience or reverence for Mitty:

  • In fantasy 1 the crew of the hydroplane believe that, “The Old Man’ll get us through … The Old Man ain’t afraid of Hell!”
  • In fantasy 2 the doctor, Mr Pritchard-Mitford, in the operating theatre compliments him on a book he has written, saying it was a “brilliant performance”. Dr Remington says that he and Pritchard-Mitford are not worthy to be compared to Mitty. Dr Renshaw feels that the situation in the theatre is beyond his control, so he asks Mitty to take over.
  • In fantasy 3 Mitty gets the better of the District Attorney and the Judge in the courtroom.
  • In fantasy 4 Mitty tells the sergeant that he will fly the plane alone even though the sergeant believes it is too hard a task.
  • In fantasy 5 Mitty bravely faces the firing-squad.

The other characters we meet in the story besides Mitty and his wife in the real world are mainly like his wife – they are authority figures who make him feel small and pathetic. These are:

  • Traffic cops who order him to watch how he is driving;
  • The parking attendant who has to park his car;
  • The young garageman who has to help him with his snow tyres; and
  • The passerby who laughs at him.

At the end of the story Mitty finally escapes from all this torment to a world where he will face the firing squad heroically.

4.4 Style

The strength of the story lies in the writer’s use of contrasts.
For example, Walter Mitty is a timid, inadequate, forgetful, absent-minded man who is constantly being picked on by his wife. By contrast, his wife has an attitude of certainty and control. Whereas he listens to her without comment, Mrs Mitty constantly comments on his behaviour, as she thinks he does everything wrong and she knows better.
She often treats him as if he were a child. For example:
“I’m going to take your temperature when I get you home.”
She gives the impression that it is she who will get him home, but in reality it is he who will drive. As a result of being controlled in this way, Mitty feels humiliated and seeks to find an escape from her demands. It is not surprising that his fantasy world forms a pleasurable contrast to his real world. Here, at least, he is the brilliant, brave and dependable hero who saves the day and whom everyone admires.

4.5 Narrator and point of view

The narrator is not one of the characters in the story. The narrative is told using the third person.

4.6 Diction and figurative language

The way the writer uses figurative language and literary devices is very effective in the story.
The story can be read as a satire revealed to us by the fantasies that Walter Mitty has about himself. The satire works through the irony used throughout the story because, in his fantasy life, Mitty is completely different from what he is in reality. In his fantasies he is always respected and admired for his bravery and ability to save others in dangerous situations. In his real life he is the opposite of this.
Onomatopoeia (words that imitate real-life sounds) is always used in the fantasies. Sounds like “pocketa-pocketa” are used to show the reader that Mitty is in his “secret life”. It indicates the sound of the hydroplane and the aneasthetiser. The “rat-tat-tatting” indicates the sound of guns and flame throwers used by bomber pilots.
Note also the use of grammatical punctuation marks, namely the ellipsis, to indicate when Mitty is entering or coming out of one of his fantasies.
In order to add humour to the story the writer makes use of a number of malapropisms (words that sound like the correct one but are wrong) and neologisms (made-up words). For example, in Mitty’s hospital fantasy the malapropisms “Obstreosis of the ductal tract” and “streptothricosis” sound like medical conditions, but they are not the correct terms. The gun in the courtroom fantasy is called by the neologism “Webley-Vickers 50.80”, but there is no gun with that name in reality.

4.7 Tone and mood

When the story starts we are in the middle of one of Mitty’s fantasies. The tone in this fantasy is excited and optimistic, conveyed by the writer’s use of multiple exclamation marks:

“We’re going through!”
“Rev her up to 8500!”
“Full strength in No. 3 turret!”

The next fantasy has Mitty in the middle of a life-threatening situation, so the tone is serious, but confident. Later, when he imagines himself facing a firing squad, the tone is scornful, “proud and disdainful”.
This contrasts with the tone Mitty’s wife uses when she speaks to him. She is usually irritable and scolding:

“What are you driving so fast for?”
“Why don’t you wear your gloves? Have you lost your gloves?”
“Why do you have to hide in this old chair? How do you expect me to find you?”

The dreariness of Mitty’s real life is emphasised when Mitty’s wife leaves him waiting in the cold rain while she goes shopping. This creates a tone of sadness – we feel pity for poor, clumsy Mitty as he tries to create a richer life for himself. We almost welcome his last fantasy, when he faces a firing squad, because at least he is strong and brave even though he is facing death.
Mood: How does this story makes you feel? Happy, sad, angry or indifferent? What are the reasons it make you feel this way?

Summary
The secret Life of Walter Mitty

  1. Title
    • “Secret life” makes the reader want to read the story to find out about the “secret”
  2. Themes
    • Conflict between fantasy and reality
    • The power of fantasy and imagination
  3. How is the story told?
    3.1 Setting

    • An American town called Waterbury. Much of the action occurs in thecar.
      3.2 Structure and plot development
    • First story layer: Walter Mitty’s fantasy life
    • Second story layer: Walter Mitty’s boring life and nagging wife
    • Crisis points/climaxes: Occur in each of his five fantasies, although not all reach a resolution
    • Complications: Occur in Walter Mitty’s real life because he is forgetful and inadequate
    • Anti-climax: The end of the story, as Walter Mitty is left standing in the rain waiting for his wife
      3.3 Characterisation
    • Protagonist: Walter Mitty, the main character
    • Antagonist: Mrs Mitty, who opposes him in most things. She is presented as a caricature and a stereotype.
    • Characters in Walter Mitty’s fantasies: All treat him as a hero
    • Characters in Walter Mitty’s real life: All make him feel small and pathetic
      3.4 Style
    • Contrasts: Between the characters of Walter Mitty and his wife; between Walter Mitty’s fantasy life and real life
      3.5 Narrator and point of view
    • Third person
      3.6 Diction and figurative language
    • Satire: The irony in the complete contrast between Walter Mitty’s character in his fantasy life and his character in real life
    • “pocketa-pocketa”, “rat-tat-tatting”
      Onomatopoeia
    • “Obstreosis of the ductal tract”, “streptothricosis”
      Malapropisms
    • “Webley-Vickers 50.80”
      Neologism
      3.7 Tone and mood
    • Tone: In Walter Mitty’s fantasy life the tone is excited and optimistic, serious, confident and proud. In his real life the tone is irritable and scolding. The anti-climax at the end creates a sad tone.
    • Mood: How does this story make you feel? Happy, sad, angry or indifferent? Give reasons for your answer.

 Activity 13

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.

Extract A

[Walter waits for his wife.]

He found a big leather chair in the lobby, facing a window, and he put the overshoes and the puppy biscuit on the floor beside it. He picked up an old copy of Liberty and sank down into the chair. ‘Can Germany Conquer the World Through the Air?’ Walter Mitty looked at the pictures of bombing planes and of ruined streets.                    5
… “The cannonading has got the wind up in young Raleigh, sir,” said the sergeant. Captain Mitty looked up at him through tousled hair. “Get him, to bed”, he said wearily.” With the others. I’ll fly alone.”
  1. Where is Walter Mitty and why is he there? (2)
  2.  What is he doing? (1)
  3.  Explain the meaning and significance of “Can Germany Conquer the World Through the Air?” (2)
  4.  What grammatical signs do we have to show that he begins to fantasise? (2)
  5.  What is the challenge or problem facing Mitty in this fantasy?
    Give a reason for your answer. (2)
  6. Which THREE words could be used to describe Mitty as he is in his secret world. Choose the correct words from the list below.
    Sick, Heroic, Anxious, Brave, Respected, Fearful. (3)
  7.  Briefly explain why Mitty has this fantasy. (4)  [16]

Answers to Activity 13

  1. He is in a hotel waiting for his wife. ✓✓ (2)
  2. He is reading a newspaper or a magazine. ✓ (1)
  3. It is the headline of the article he is reading. ✓ The articles is about whether the German army can beat the Allies with its air-force. ✓ (2)
  4. The ellipsis and inverted commas. ✓ (2)
  5. He has to fight on his own because Raleigh is ill. ✓ (2)
  6. Heroic, ✓ Brave, ✓ Respected. ✓ (3)
  7. He wants to escape from his boring real life world where he is nagged by his wife and where he never achieves anything. ✓ (4)   [16]

Activity 14

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.

Extract B

[Walter and his wife drive in to town.]

“I don’t need overshoes,” said Mitty. She put her mirror back into her bag. “We’ve been all through that,” she said, getting out of the car. “You’re not a young man any longer.” He raced the engine a little. “Why don’t you wear your gloves? Have you lost your gloves?” Walter Mitty reached in a pocket and brought out the gloves. He     5 put them on, but after she had turned and gone into the building and he had driven on to a red light, he took them off again. “Pick it up, brother!” snapped a cop as the light changed, and Mitty hastily pulled on his gloves and lurched ahead. He drove around the streets aimlessly for a time, and then he drove past the hospital on his way to the parking lot.
  1. What evidence does this passage give that Mrs Mitty is a nagging wife? (2)
  2. What evidence does this passage give to show that Mitty tries to do things his way. (2)
  3. What else does he usually do to escape his wife? (2)
  4. What does driving past the hospital make him think of? Describe his thoughts in detail. (4)
  5. What word in the passage tells us that he is bored? (1)
  6. Answer TRUE or FALSE and give a reason for your answer. Do you agree that Walter Mitty is a good driver? (2) [13]

Answers to Activity 14

  1. She tells him he should use overshoes and that he should put on his gloves. ✓✓ (2)
  2. He takes the gloves off as soon as she has gone. ✓✓ (2)
  3. He goes into his secret life which means that he imagines he is is a different situation. ✓✓     (2)
  4. He thinks or fantasises that he is a famous surgeon who will operate well and help the other doctors. ✓✓ He will fix the machine and take over because the other doctors are not as good as he is. ✓✓ (4)
  5. aimlessly ✓ (1)
  6. False, because he races the engine and does not move fast enough when the lights change. ✓✓  (2)   [13]

Words to Know

Definitions of words from the short story:
rakishlyjauntily, smartly
hydroplanea plane that can land on water
grosslyhugely
overshoesshoes worn over ordinary shoes to protect them from the snow
aimlesslywithout direction
distraughtworried, upset
haggardtired
glisteningshining
vaultedsprang
insinuatinglysuggestively
bickeringarguing
pandemoniumchaos
lobbyentrance room
“auprès de ma blonde”a French song
erectupright
disdainfulscornful
inscrutableimpossible to understand

THE SISTERS BY PAULINE SMITH

  • Summary
  • Title
  • Themes
  • How is the story told?
  • Activity 15
  • Activity 16

Pauline Janet Smith (1882–1959) was born in Oudtshoorn, in the Western Cape. Her father was a British doctor who came to South Africa in the hope of curing his ill-health. When Pauline Smith was 13, she and her sister were sent away from their beloved Karoo to boarding school in England.
Although she never lived permanently in South Africa again, she visited many times over the next 40 years. During her extended visit from 1913- 1914, she kept a journal which she used later as the basis for her first collection of short stories, called The Little Karoo, for her novel, and The Beadle. Her stories describe the isolated rural areas of the Little Karoo and the lives of the farming people who lived there.

1. Summary

Two sisters, Marta and Sukey, live on a farm called Zeekoegatt with their father, Burgert de Jager. Their mother has recently died of a disease of the heart caused, in part, by their father’s “water-cases”. Their father is always trying to get water from a neighbouring farmer, Redlinghuis, and has spent a great deal of money on legal fees.
In his last attempt to get water their father loses more money than ever and, in order to get water from Redlinghuis’s farm, has to bond some of his lands to Redlinghuis. That means that instead of paying the money he owes, he gives the neighbour some of his land with the intention of buying it back when he has money again. When their father is unable to pay to get the land back again Redlinghuis tells him that he will take Marta as a wife instead.
Sukey is very angry that Marta is being offered to Redlinghuis, but Marta assures her that it is the right thing to do – it will save their father’s farm. When Sukey confronts Redlinghuis and tells him that Marta is too good for him, and that she will offer herself up instead, Redlinghuis tells her that if he can’t have Marta he will take their farm.
When Marta marries Redlinghuis he buys a tent-cart so that he can drive around all day and show off his new wife to everyone – “the wife that Burgert de Jager sold to me”. Marta never complains about her husband, but she is clearly not happy and grows weaker and becomes sickly, until it is obvious she is dying. Before Marta dies, Redlinghuis disappears into the mountains with his gun. His body is found six days after Marta dies.
The story ends the night after the burial, with Burgert de Jager blaming himself for the deaths because of his demands for water. Sukey, however, tells him she will not judge him.

2. Title

The title of the story indicates that the focus is on the two sisters, Marta and Sukey, who are devoted to each other.

3. Themes

The themes in the story are land, patriarchy, tradition, devotion, obedience, submission, female self-sacrifice, compassion, bitterness, the meaning of sin and the right to judge.
In this quiet rural world the most important source of wealth is land. Owning land for generations is a sign of wealth and standing in society. It is not difficult to understand why Burgert de Jager is so obsessed with keeping his land, and why Marta is ready to sacrifice herself to help her father keep it. However, one of the underlying messages of the story is that it is destructive to attach more importance to land than to the welfare of people.

4. How is the story told?

4.1 Setting

The setting of the Little (Klein) Karoo is important, even though there are few descriptions in the story. We know that it is a very harsh, drought- stricken world where a strong belief in tradition and obedience to God and family rules the lives of the people. These are also important themes in the story.

4.2 Structure and plot development

The complication in the story arises from the fact that Burgert de Jager has tried for many years to get water from the Ghamka river through a neighbouring farm owned by Jan Redlinghuis and has spent a great deal of money on legal fees. He is so obsessed with this that he does not notice how it is affecting his wife, who dies in his “bitterness and sorrow”.
The conflict between the two farmers creates the tension in the story. Burgert de Jager eventually owes Redlinghuis so much money for allowing the water to pass through his farm that he is forced to make a deal with him – Redlinghuis will either marry Marta or take over the De Jager’s farm. This tension rises in the story when De Jager decides that Marta must marry Redlinghuis to save the farm.
The story reaches a climax when Marta becomes weaker and weaker from the humiliation of her position, and eventually dies. Sukey is very unforgiving towards her father and blames him for the deaths of both her mother and sister. This causes tension and conflict between Sukey and her father.
The resolution to the story only comes after Marta has died and Redlinghuis has shot himself. Sukey comes to understand the goodness of Marta, and she finds some compassion for her father and tells him:

“Do now as it seems right to you … Who am I that I should judge you?”

4.3 Characterisation

The main characters in the story are the sisters, Marta and Sukey, and their father, Burgert de Jager, who are the protagonists. The antagonist is Jan Redlinghuis, the farmer who opposes them and lives next door.
The two sisters are very different from one another, but they have great affection for each other.
Marta is very loving, gentle, unselfish and accepting. She shows this by agreeing to do as her father asks in order to help him save the farm. She tells Sukey:

“if I do right, right will come of it, and it is right for me to save the lands of my father.

Marta is willing to accept her fate. She does not even blame Redlinghuis for demanding that she marry him:

“There is not one of us that is without sin in the world and old Jan Redlinghuis is not always mad. Who am I to judge Jan Redlinghuis?”

Sukey is also prepared to sacrifice herself to save her gentle and passive sister, when she tries to persuade Redlinghuis to take her instead of Marta, but she is much tougher and more judgemental. She believes her father has done wrong in sacrificing both his wife and his daughter, and she tells him that he is at fault. She says to her father:

“It is blood that we lead on our lands to water them. Did not my mother die for it? And was it not for this that we sold my sister Marta to old Jan Redlinghuis?”

Sukey is also very judgemental of Redlinghuis, based on what people say about him. She says to him:

“it is said that you are a sinful man, Jan Redlinghuis, going at times a little mad in your head”

Sukey loses her faith in God as she cannot believe that God would allow the marriage of Marta and Redlinghuis. She tells her father:

“There is no God or surely He would have saved our Marta.”

Burgert de Jager’s obsession with getting water for his farm leads to the death of his wife and his daughter Marta. It also causes the break in the relationship between himself and his daughter Sukey.
Burgert de Jager and Jan Redlinghuis are mostly seen through the eyes of Sukey. They are both seen as obsessive and greedy. However, near the end of the story they both seem to realise they have been wrong and feel sorry about it. Burgert de Jager says to Sukey:

“It is true what you said to me, Sukey. It is blood that I have led on my lands to water them, and this night will I close the furrow that I built from the Ghamka river. God forgive me, I will do it.”

Jan Redlinghuis becomes remorseful when Marta is at the point of death. He says to Sukey before he goes into the mountains and takes his own life:

“Which of us now had the greatest sin – your father who sold me his daughter Marta, or I who bought her? Marta who let herself be sold, or you who offered yourself to save her?”

By saying this, he points to the fact that no one should judge, as everyone has played some part in the tragic events.

4.4 Style

The story is told through a combination of dialogue and description of the events, but only from the point of view of the narrator, Sukey. We are not told by the writer what the characters look like, or what the land looks like, or how they view their surroundings, because the focus is on the attitudes and reactions of the characters to the troubles that they experience.
The style of the language in the dialogue is old-fashioned and mimics (copies) the sentence structure of Afrikaans to give us a closer impression of the speakers’ context and culture. An example of this is: “this night will I” instead of ‘tonight I will’ as the writer wants to follow the Afrikaans word order, namely ‘sal ek’.

4.5 Narrator and point of view

The first person narrator, Sukey de Jager, is a young girl living on a farm in the Little Karoo. She is strong-willed and the story is told from her point of view.

4.6 Diction and figurative language

The way the writer uses words and word order emphasises the meaning she wants to convey to the reader.
For example, repetition is used throughout the story for emphasis:

  • To emphasise the pain of their lives due to her father’s obsession with water-rights, Sukey repeats “bitterness and sorrow” when she says:
    With each new water-case came more bitterness and sorrow to us all. Even between my parents at last came bitterness and sorrow. And in bitterness and sorrow my mother died.
  • When Redlinghuis puts Burgert de Jager under pressure to pay him back, Sukey emphasises the growing pressure by saying: And from that day Jan Redlinghuis pressed him, pressed him, pressed him, till my father did not know which way to turn.
  • Marta explains why she will marry Redlinghuis:
    “if I do right, right will come of it, and it is right for me to save the lands of my father.”

This emphasises the idea of loyalty and what is appropriate behaviour.
Repetition is therefore used to focus on key themes in the story.
Sukey also uses sarcasm when answering her father’s questions. For example, when he says:

“Is it not wonderful, Sukey, what we have done with the water that old Jan Redlinghuis lets pass to my furrow?”

Sukey answers:

“What is now wonderful? It is blood that we lead on our lands to water them.”

It is also interesting that Redlinghuis’s farm is called “Bitterwater” which
symbolises that his water is not a source of goodness.
The writer also uses an idiom (a clichéd saying) in the story:

“my father’s back was up against the wall”

This means that the father has no options left, he has nowhere to turn.
The writer also uses figurative language in the story. For example:

  • Simile
    I went back to my father’s house with my heart heavy like lead.
    Sukey’s heart is compared to lead.
  • Metaphor
    “It is blood that I have led on my lands to water them”

Here, Sukey’s father compares the water from Jan Redlinghuis to blood because in order to get this water, lives have been lost. ‘Blood’ here could also refer to ‘flesh and blood’ or family.

4.7 Tone and mood

In this story the narrator’s tone mostly emphasises the sorrow and despair that the characters experience. For example, when Sukey refers to Marta, she remembers her only as having a “still, sad face”.
The writer emphasises this tone of despair near the end of the story when Marta dies at sun-down. It is as if Sukey and her father are entering an emotional night-time.
However, the story ends with a more hopeful tone when both Burgert de Jager and Sukey come to deeper emotional insights. Burgert de Jager finally realises that his actions have caused the deaths of his wife and his daughter, and he asks for God’s forgiveness. Sukey doesn’t scold her father, but says what her sister Marta would say:

“Who am I that I should judge you?”

Mood: How does this story make you feel? Happy, sad, angry or indifferent? What are the reasons it makes you feel this way?

Summary
The Sisters by Pauline Smith

  1. Title
    • Focuses on the two sisters, Marta and Sukey
  2. Themes
    • Land, patriarchy and tradition
    • Devotion, obedience and submission
    • Female self-sacrifice
    • Compassion and bitterness
    • The meaning of sin
    • The right to judge
  3. How is the story told?
    3.1 Setting

    • The Little (Klein) Karoo
      3.2 Structure and plot development
    • Complication: The legal cases brought by Burgert de Jager against Jan Redlinghuis
    • Conflict: Between Burgert de Jager and Jan Redlinghuis because of the water issue and then the money owed due to the expensive legal cases
    • Rising tension: Grows when De Jager decides that his daughter Marta must marry Redlinghuis
    • Climax: Marta becomes weaker and weaker because of her humiliation, and then dies
    • Resolution: Sukey comes to understand the goodness of Marta and finds compassion for her father
      3.3 Characterisation
    • Protagonists: Marta, Sukey and Burgert de Jager are the main characters
    • Antagonist: Jan Redlinghuis opposes their actions
      3.4 Style
    • Dialogue: Uses the sentence structure of Afrikaans to give a better impression of the speakers’ context and culture
    • Description: Of events, not the land or the people
      3.5 Narrator and point of view
    • First person narrator (Sukey de Jager)
      3.6 Diction and figurative language
    • “With each new water-case came more bitterness and sorrow to us all. Even between my parents at last came bitterness and sorrow. And in bitterness and sorrow my mother died.”
      Repetition
    • “What is now wonderful? It is blood that we lead on our lands to water them.”
      Sarcasm; Afrikaans sentence structure; metaphor
    • “my father’s back was up against the wall”
      Idiom
    • “I went back to my father’s house with my heart heavy like lead.”
      Simile
    • “It is blood that I have led on my lands to water them.”
      Metaphor
      3.7 Tone and mood
    • Tone: Mostly a tone of sorrow, bitterness and despair; ends with a more hopeful tone.
    • Mood: How does this story make you feel? Happy, sad, angry or indifferent? Give reasons for your answer.

Activity 15

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.

Extract A

[Marta agrees to marry Jan Redlinghuis.]

And she said again: “Sukey, my darling, listen now! If I marry old Jan Redlinghuis he will let the water into my father’s furrow, and the lands of Zeekoegatt will be saved. I am going to do it, and God will help me.”
I cried to her: “Marta! Old Jan Redlinghuis is a sinful man, going at times a little mad in his head. God must help you before you marry him. Afterwards it will be too late.”
And Marta said: “Sukey, if I do right, right will come of it, and it is right for me to save the lands of my father. Think now, Sukey, my darling! There is not one of us that is without sin in the world and old Jan Redlinghuis is not always mad. Who am I to judge Jan Redlinghuis? And can I then let my father be driven like a poor- white to Platkops dorp?” And she drew me down on to the pillow beside her, and took me into her arms, and I cried there until far into the night.
The next day I went alone across the river to old Jan Redlinghuis’s farm. No one knew that I went, or what it was in my heart to do.
  1. Complete the following sentences by using the words provided in the list below. Write only the words next to the question numbers (1a) – 1d)).
    orange; Jan Redlinghuis; Sukey; Grootkops; Ghamka; Marta; Burgert de Jager; Platkops

    This short story is set near the a) … river in a place called b) … The narrator of the story is c) … and her father is d) … (4)

  2. Why does Marta’s father ask her to marry Jan Redlinghuis? State TWO points. (2)
  3. Using your own words, explain why Marta agrees to marry Jan Redlinghuis. (2)
  4. Choose the correct answer to complete the following sentence. Write only the answer (A–D).
    Sukey’s father’s agreement with Jan Redlinghuis proves that he is …

    1. arrogant.
    2. careful.
    3. selfless.
    4. selfish. (1)
  5. Sukey thinks that Jan is “a sinful man” and often “a little mad” (line 5).
    In your opinion, is he mad? Give a reason for your answer. (2)
  6. Briefly describe the relationship between the two sisters, Marta and Sukey. Give an example to substantiate your answer. (2)
  7. Name TWO aspects of Marta’s character that are shown in this extract. (2)
  8. Sukey goes to see Jan Redlinghuis the next day.
    1. Explain why Sukey goes to see Jan Redlinghuis. (2)
    2. Identify the theme which is shown here. (1)
  9. Discuss your views on Marta’s decision to marry Jan Redlinghuis. (2) [20]

Answers to Activity 15

    1. Ghamka ✓
    2. Platkops ✓
    3.  Sukey ✓
    4.  Burgert de Jager ✓ (4)
  1.  Burgert bonded some of his lands to Jan Redlinghuis. He cannot repay Jan, who, in turn, demands to marry Marta. If Marta refuses to marry Jan her father will lose his water rights. ✓✓ (2)
  2. She wants to help her father/save the farm./ Her marriage to Jan will give her father access to the much-needed water. ✓✓
    OR
    She wants to spare her father the humiliation of poverty/being treated like a poor white. ✓✓ (2)
  3. D ✓ (1)
  4. Yes, he is mad because he kills Marta by humiliating her so much. ✓✓ (2)
  5. They love each other dearly./They care for each other’s well-being. ✓
    AND
    Examples: Sukey is willing to take Marta’s place with Jan./She often visits Marta./They share everything./Sukey nurses Marta when she is dying./Marta calls Sukey “darling”./Marta held Sukey in her arms./ Sukey cried in Marta’s arms. ✓ (2)
  6. She is selfless and will do anything for her father. ✓
    She is compassionate towards her sister. ✓
    She is not judgemental. ✓
    She is willing to accept her fate. ✓
    She is obedient. ✓ (2)
    1. She goes to ask Jan to marry her instead of Marta. ✓✓ (2)
    2. Sisterly love/love for her sister/ sacrifice. ✓ (1)
  7. Marta was foolish to sacrifice herself like that because marrying Jan ended up killing her. ✓✓
    OR
    Marta was very brave to sacrifice herself by marrying Jan because she saved her father’s lands so he didn’t have to live in poverty. ✓✓ (2) [20]

Activity 16

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.

Extract B

[Marta has died.]

We buried Marta in my mother’s grave at Zeekoegatt … And still they could not find Jan Redlinghuis. Six days they looked for him, and at last they found his body in the mountains. God knows what madness had driven old Jan Redlinghuis to the mountains when his wife lay dying, but there it was they found him, and at Bitterwater he was buried.
That night my father came to me and said: “It is true what you said to me, Sukey. It is blood that I have led on my lands to water them, and this night will I close the furrow that I built from the Ghamka river. God forgive me, I will do it.”
It was in my heart to say to him: “The blood is already so deep in the lands that nothing we can do will now wash it out.” But I did not say this. I do not know how it was, but there came before me the still, sad face of my sister, Marta, and it was as if she herself answered for me.
“Do now as it seems right to you,” I said to my father. “Who am I that I should judge you?”
  1. Which aspect of her personality caused Sukey’s mother to be severely saddened and upset by the feud between her husband and Jan Redlinghuis? (1)
  2. Is the following statement TRUE or FALSE? Write “true” or “false” and give a reason for your answer.
    Mrs de Jager died of cancer. (2)
  3.  Give ONE reason why the people are looking for Jan Redlinghuis (lines 1–3). (1)
  4. Explain why Jan Redlinghuis goes to the mountain. (2)
  5. Refer to line 8 (“It is blood … on my lands”).
    1. Identify the figure of speech used here. (1)
    2. Explain the meaning of this line in the context of the story. (2)
  6. Briefly explain how Burgert de Jager changes in this story. (2)
  7. Quote a sentence which proves that Sukey is submitting to her father. (1)
  8. In your opinion, who is to blame for Marta’s death? Explain your choice. (3) [15]

Answers to Activity 16

  1. She was a very gentle/peace-loving/sensitive person. ✓ (1)
  2. False. She died of a broken heart./She died of a heart condition. ✓✓ (2)
  3. Marta had died. ✓
    OR
    He had disappeared. ✓ (1)
  4. He is feeling guilty. ✓
    He knows that he is responsible for Marta’s illness. ✓
    He probably wants to commit suicide. ✓
    He does not want to be present when Marta dies. ✓ (2)
    1. Metaphor ✓(1)
    2. The fight for water rights has caused the death of Marta (and his wife). ✓✓ (2)
  5. He changes from a greedy/selfish/cruel man to one who is sorry for his mistakes/actions. ✓✓
    OR
    He changes from a greedy/selfish/cruel man to one who wants to be a better/kinder person. ✓✓ (2)
  6. “Who am I that I should judge you?” ✓
    OR
    “Do now as it seems right to you.” ✓ (1)
  7. Her father Burgert and husband Jan are to blame for her death. ✓
    Burgert sold her to him knowing he was cruel, and Jan humiliated her so much it killed her. ✓✓
    OR
    Marta is responsible for her own death because she chose to marry Jan, even though it was clear that he was mad. ✓✓✓                    (3) [15]

Words to Know

Definitions of words from the short story:
water-caseslegal cases involving the right to use water
water-rightspermission to use water from a river or from another farm
furrowa channel for water
cashmerefine, soft wool
bondinstead of paying with money land has been used to pay a debt; if the person cannot pay it back the land goes to the person who lent the money
tent-cartwagon with a hood
inspannedharnessed the wagon to horses so that they could pull it

NOTHING BUT THE TRUTH GRADE 12 NOTES – LITERATURE STUDY GUIDE

NOTHING BUT THE TRUTH GRADE 12 NOTES – LITERATURE STUDY GUIDE Nothing But the Truth resonates with several universal themes that are as relevant today as they were when the play was first written.

OVERVIEW

Vocabulary for Nothing But the Truth

You need to know all the words in the lists below. Learn them well! The word lists include:

  • Vocabulary you need to understand plays in general;
  •  Vocabulary used in the play; and
  •  Vocabulary you need to understand the background of the play.

Vocabulary to understand plays in general

  • Acts: Parts of a play
  • antagonist: The character the main character (protagonist) struggles with or competes with
  • anti-climax: A disappointing end
  • director: The person who supervises the actors, tells them what to do and makes sure that all the parts of the play, like the acting and the lighting, come to together properly
  • drama: A play for theatre, radio or television
  • cast: A group of actors performing in a play or film
  • central, main character: The person the play is mostly about
  • characters: The people the play is about
  • characterisation: The description of a character or the way the actors portray the character they are playing
  • climax: The crisis point, the most exciting part, a turning point in the story
  • conflict: Disagreement
  • costume: What a character wears
  • dialogue: The characters’ speech
  • dramatic effect: Something that happens on stage and grabs the audience’s attention
  • dramatic purpose: A scene has dramatic purpose when it adds to the audience’s or reader’s knowledge about the play and the characters
  • dramatic irony: When the audience or reader knows more about the situation and what is going on than the characters on stage
  • dramatic structure: The way the play is put together
  • euphemism: A polite word or expression used instead of a more direct one to avoid shocking or upsetting someone
  • exposition: The beginning of the story
  • falling action: The problem or conflict begins to be resolved
  • figurative language: The use of words in an imaginative or unusual way, to express an idea indirectly or to create a special effect
  • irony: When a statement or situation has an underlying meaning that is different from the literal meaning
  • literally: Exactly
  • main characters: The most important people in the play
  • main plot: The most important story the play tells us
  • metaphor: A figure of speech that uses one thing to describe another in a figurative way
  • minor characters: The less important people in the play
  • mood: Atmosphere or emotion; it shows the feeling or the frame of mind of the characters
  • playwright: A person who writes a play
  • plot: The main events that take place in the play
  • preceded by their names: The name comes before the speech
  • problem drama: A play in which social issues are compared
  • props: Short for ‘properties’, the property of the character who uses them on stage
  • protagonist: The main character in a drama
  • resolution: The play’s ending or conclusion
  • rising action: The conflict, complication or problem arises
  • sarcasm: The use of irony to mock or show contempt
  • Scenes: A division of an act in a play during which the action takes place in a single place without a break in time
  • set: Arrangement of scenery and props to represent the place where a play (or a film) is taking place
  • setting: Where and when the drama takes place
  • soliloquy: When the character speaks his/her thoughts aloud so the audience hears these thoughts, but the other characters don’t
  • sub-plot: An event or story that is told alongside the main story
  • symbol: Something that stands for or represents something else
  • stage directions: Instruction written into the script of a play showing the way the actors should move or what they should do or their emotions when they say something
  • themes: The main ideas in the play
  • tone: The attitude of the playwright to a specific character, place, or development

Vocabulary used in the play

  • Abandoned: Left completely
  • abiding by: Keeping to
  • absorbs: Takes in; properly understands
  • accountability, accountable: Sense of responsibility, responsible
  • accurate: Correct
  • adventurous: Ready to do exciting things
  • affair: A romantic and/or sexual relationship between two people that is usually short
  • allied: Joined; related analysis: Study; examination
  • anxious: Nervous apologises: Says sorry
  • application: A formal request to someone in authority
  • applying: The act of making a formal request
  • appointment: Time to meet
  • arise: Get up
  • articles: Part of the study for becoming a lawyer
  • audience: People who watch something
  • avoid: Try to get away from
  • awards: Prizes given to honour people for doing something special
  • awkward: Uncomfortable
  • betrayal: Unfaithfulness; disloyalty
  • body language: The way people hold and move their bodies and faces that expresses how they are feeling
  • challenges: Invites someone to do something difficult
  • challenged: Disagreed with challenging:
  • Demanding charming: Pleasing
  • clerk: Office worker
  • commits to: Promises
  • committed: Did
  • communicate: To express thoughts, feelings or information
  • complication: Difficulty
  • confirming: Saying that something is true
  • connecting: Relating to
  • consider: Think carefully about
  • considerate: Thoughtful about the needs of others
  • contribution: What one gives or does to help with something
  • conversation: A talk between two or more people in which they give each other information
  • coward: Someone who is scared of doing something
  • cremate: Burn a body to ashes
  • crisis: A time of great difficulty or danger
  • criticism: Passing judgement, usually negative
  • crowned: Put a crown on his head, like a king
  • curious: Inquisitive, wanting to know things
  • deal with: Get it done properly
  • declares: Announces
  • dedication: Devotion to something; the words at the beginning of a book, play or film that mention a person who is important to the author or director
  • dependence: Great need
  • deserves: Is worthy of
  • designer: Someone who creates clothes or stage or film sets
  • despite: Even though there is something else to consider
  • diagram: A drawing showing the way something works or the way something should look
  • disapproving: Believing something is wrong
  • disclosure: Something that is admitted or no longer hidden
  • donation: Contribution of money or gifts
  • dramatic: Of a drama
  • due to: Because of
  • dull: Not interesting
  • duty-free: Free of the tax that people who live in a country have to pay. Visitors do not have to pay it so some shops at airports are duty-free shops
  • elements: Parts
  • empowerment: To be enabled, to be given more power
  • encourages: Gives confidence, courage, inspires, excites
  • ensured: Made sure
  • enthusiastic: Showing enjoyment, interest or approval
  • established: Set up
  • ethical: Moral; having principles
  • evidence: Proof
  • expand horizons: See and do more
  • experiences: Events that people go through in life and learn from
  • external: Outside, outer
  • extreme: Great
  • facilities: Services like libraries, universities, buses, schools, trains, toilets, etc.
  • fake: Not real, pretending
  • fictional: Imaginary, ‘made up’, as in a story, book, play or movie
  • focusing: Concentrating
  • followed in his shoes: Did as he did
  • for donkey’s years: For a long time
  • frustration: Dissatisfaction
  • full houses: The theatre was full
  • gatherings: People coming together
  • glamorous: Attractive, elegant
  • glamour: An attractive or exciting quality
  • granted, granting: Given, giving
  • grateful: Thankful, appreciative
  • gross: Major, awful
  • harsh: Hard, cruel
  • heal: Get better
  • hearings: Places where people give evidence or tell their stories in front of a committee, in a court of law or at the TRC
  • hearse: A large van, usually black, which transports a coffin
  • hurtful: Painful
  • imagines: Pictures in his or her mind
  • indicate: Point to
  • integrity: Honesty, uprightness
  • intense: Strong
  • internal: Inside, inner
  • internal conflict: The conflict inside oneself
  • interview: Questions asked when somebody is applying for a job
  • invites: Asks someone to join in
  • interpreter: Someone who translates from one language to another
  • ironic: Biting, mocking
  • irony: A statement or situation that has an underlying meaning different from its literal or surface meaning
  • issues: Matters
  • just: Fair
  • loyal: Faithful, devoted
  • materialistic: Concerned about money and the things it can buy
  • moaning: Complaining
  • moving: Touching their hearts
  • murky: Unclear, dark, unsolved
  • obituary: Notice of the death of a person
  • opposing: Opposite, contrasting
  • oppressive: Cruel, disempowering
  • overreacting: Responding more emotionally than is necessary
  • outspoken: Says what he/she feels
  • parallel: Next to, alongside
  • perpetrator: Somebody who does something, usually something bad
  • perpetrated: Carried out or committed something bad
  • pointless: Without reason or purpose
  • portfolio: A flat case for carrying loose papers or drawings
  • post-apartheid: After apartheid
  • pressurise: Encourage with force, persuade
  • promotion: Advancement, getting a better job
  • properly accountable: As responsible as one should be
  • published: Printed in book form
  • quality: The standard of something as measured against other things of a similar kind; the characteristics of a person
  • reciting: Performing poetry or other literature before an audience
  • reconciliation: Rebuilding good relationships or making up with somebody with whom you have had a bad relationship
  • reconciling: Becoming friendly again
  • relevance: Importance
  • remains: Whatever is left of someone after he or she has died, even after a long time
  • relevant: Important to
  • relevance: Meaning, importance
  • resentment: Bitterness
  • resists: Withstands, opposes, won’t give in to
  • resolution: Solution
  • resolved: Solved
  • retirement: When a person stops working, usually because of age – in the public service in South Africa the retirement age is 65
  • revealed: No longer hidden
  • reveals: Shows
  • selection: Piece chosen
  • series: A run of one performance after another
  • serious: Thoughtful, not funny
  • shattered: Shocked and hurt, broken.
  • society: Community
  • still: Not moving
  • standing ovation: Standing up to clap after a performance
  • stimulated: Moved, inspired
  • striking: Noticeable
  • stuck: Can’t move on
  • suggests: Puts forward
  • supported: Backed up
  • swap: Exchange
  • tension: Pushing and pulling, pressure, stress
  • terrible: Very bad
  • tough: Hard, strict
  • undertaker: A person who prepares bodies for funerals
  • urn: A vase for holding the ashes of the cremated dead
  • versus: Against
  • victim: Someone who suffers either because of the actions of somebody else or because he or she punishes himself or herself
  • violate: Disturb; abuse
  • wrenched: Pulled hard

Vocabulary to understand the background of the play

  • activism: Campaigning to bring about political or social change
  • activist: A person who campaigns to bring about political or social change
  • amnesty: An official pardon for people who have been convicted of committing a political offence
  • apartheid: The policy of the National Party government of South Africa to separate people and discriminate on the basis of race
  • banned: Did not allow. During the apartheid years a banned person was not allowed to do many things, including be with more than two other people at the same time
  • bensorship: Control of what people can read, see and hear
  • detained: Held in prison without trial
  • detention: When a person is held in prison without trial he/she is in detention
  • exile: Being forbidden to return to one’s country of birth
  • passbook (also called reference book or dompas): The identity document all black people in South Africa during apartheid had to carry all the time
  • protest: Express opposition to something
  • perrorist: A person who uses terrorism to achieve a political aim
  • Struggle, The: the fight for liberation in South Africa
  • Truth and Reconciliation Commission (TRC): a body something like a court set up to hear the stories of people who had suffered under apartheid
  • UDF (United Democratic Front): a non-racial anti-apartheid organisation

Nothing But the Truth

Nothing But the Truth is a contemporary play that deals with modern issues. The play tells one man’s personal story as he questions and reflects on his life and his family during and after apartheid.

  • Contemporary – Belonging to the present times.
  • Playwright – A person who writes plays.

1. The playwright

Nothing But the Truth was written by Bonisile John Kani. Kani is an actor, director and playwright. He wrote the play in 2001 and also acted in it when it was first performed at the National Festival of the Arts in Grahamstown in 2002.
Kani was born in 1943 and grew up in New Brighton, Port Elizabeth, where the play is set. His career in theatre started while he was still at school in New Brighton, where he performed in plays with Winston Ntshona. He later joined the Serpent Players drama group, formed by the famous playwright Athol Fugard. The group performed plays in the townships that dealt with people’s experiences of living under apartheid.

Kani, Fugard and Ntshona wrote several plays together, including Sizwe Bansi is Dead (1972), which was about the harsh pass laws of the apartheid regime. They also wrote The Island (1973), which was about two political prisoners on Robben Island. These plays are known as ‘protest theatre’, as they protested against apartheid.

2. Background

Nothing But the Truth was written some years after the first democratic elections in South Africa in 1994. The play explores the question, ‘What do we do with the freedom we have won?’. It reflects the experience in South Africa of the Truth and Reconciliation Commission (TRC) hearings.

The Truth and Reconciliation Commission (TRC)
The TRC was set up to help deal with the major human rights violations that took place during apartheid. It gave people who were victims of these violations a chance to tell the story of what happened to them. It also gave the people who committed the crimes or abuses the chance to tell the truth about what they did and to ask for forgiveness.
The TRC hearings were public meetings that were held in different parts of the country.
People who had committed major human rights violations could apply for amnesty for what they had done if they told the whole truth about what had happened at the hearing. ‘Amnesty’ means they were legally pardoned for their crime.

The play tells the story of a man, Sipho Makhaya, who has had a hard and painful life. At the time of the TRC hearings in South Africa Sipho is struggling with his own personal truth and reconciliation process:

  • Within himself;
  • With his family;
  • With his past; and
  • With his present situation in the ‘new’ democratic South Africa.

Sipho’s memories of the problems between himself and his activist brother, Themba, are brought to life again when Themba dies in exile in London. Mandisa is Themba’s daughter and Sipho’s niece. She brings Themba’s remains back to South Africa to be buried with his family. It is the first time that Sipho and his daughter, Thando, have met Mandisa. The play is about how these three characters remember their past, face family secrets, and manage their present relationships with one another.
This play is also about our South African past, present and future. It invites us to think not only about how hard it was to live under apartheid, but also how to make South Africa a better place in the future. The play suggests that freedom brings responsibilities and that reconciliation is one of those responsibilities. The play reflects the challenges and changes that faced South Africa during the early days of the new democracy.
By the end of the play, the characters are able to come to terms with the past and they find a sense of truth, justice, forgiveness and empowerment within themselves and with each other. All these elements are part of a process of reconciliation, and of coming to terms with the past.

3. Title

In a court of law, before a witness gives evidence he or she must promise to tell ‘the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, so help me God’. People giving evidence in the TRC hearings also had to make this promise.
The fact that the play’s title is Nothing But the Truth suggests that it will reveal some deep, and hidden, truths.

In Act 2, a very important hidden truth about the characters is revealed: Sipho confesses that his wife and his brother, Themba, had an affair. This explains the source of his real anger towards his dead brother. This revealed truth is also important to the identity of the two young women in the play: Thando may be Themba’s daughter, not Sipho’s daughter, which would make Thando and Mandisa sisters, not cousins.
The play shows that it can be difficult and challenging to tell the truth and to understand and accept it. However, the process can be healing and it can help us to move on from a painful past. This applies to the characters in the play as well as to South Africa as a whole during and after the TRC process. In the play, Kani suggests that by accepting “nothing but the truth” we can achieve reconciliation.

4. How the story is told

4.1 Setting
The setting of Nothing But the Truth is a four-roomed house – 46 Madala Street, New Brighton, Port Elizabeth, Eastern Cape, South Africa. The year is 2000.
The play opens on the evening before the last day of the TRC hearing about the deaths of the group of political activists known as the Cradock Four. The Cradock Four were four activists who were killed in 1985 on their way home from a meeting in Port Elizabeth. The hearing, in reality, took place in Port Elizabeth in 1998 and 1999.
In the play, the characters talk about historical events that took place in South Africa and some of the real political activists who struggled against apartheid.

4.2 Characters
This section presents all the characters in Nothing But the Truth:

  • The three characters whose parts are played on stage by actors: Sipho, Thando and Mandisa; and
  • The characters we do not see on stage, but whose lives and actions are important to the story.
Protagonist and antagonist
In a drama, the main character is the protagonist. In Nothing But the Truth the protagonist is Sipho.
The character the protagonist struggles against, or competes with, is called the antagonist. Themba, Sipho’s younger brother, is the antagonist, even though his character never appears on stage. Mandisa also takes on her father’s role as the antagonist in the play.
The conflict between the protagonist and the antagonist creates tension in the play, which helps to keep the audience interested in the story.

 Characters that appear on stage

Sipho Makhaya
Sipho is assistant Chief Librarian at the Port Elizabeth Public Library, where he has worked for almost 33 years. He is 63 years old, only two years away from retirement.
Important aspects to his character to be aware of are:

  • His personal truth and reconciliation process: At the start of the play Sipho is angry and resentful about things that happened to him in the past. He blames his younger brother, Themba, for many of these. During the play we see Sipho change as he accepts what happened and realises that his brother was not to blame for everything. He forgives his brother and is able to move on with his life. In his soliloquy at the end of the play, Sipho says he loves Themba and he begins to laugh as he imagines himself as the Chief Librarian of the new library he plans to create.
  • His respect for tradition and sense of duty towards his family: Examples of Sipho’s respect for African traditions include his shock at Themba’s cremation, when he had planned a traditional funeral. He has also raised Thando up according to traditional African values, expecting her to show respect for traditional marriage customs and mourning periods. As the eldest male in the house, he expects to be consulted before any important decisions are made.
  • His work as a librarian: Sipho takes great pride in his work, and is terribly disappointed and angry when he doesn’t get the job of Chief Librarian. However, by the end of the play he has reconciled himself to this loss and plans to build the first African public library in New Brighton, of which he will be the Chief Librarian.

Thando Makhaya
She is Sipho’s daughter. Thando is a teacher and also works as an interpreter, or translator, at the amnesty hearings of the TRC. She is planning a traditional marriage to her boyfriend, Mpho.
Thando is a strong, independent woman who is also very caring. She has a social conscience and wants to contribute to society’s well-being. This is shown by her work for the TRC, which she says she does not do for the money. She is caring and helpful towards her family.

She also respects traditional African culture. For example, she says that Mpho’s uncles want to discuss lobola with Sipho. She generally accepts her father’s authority, although she is not afraid to challenge him when she thinks he is being too old-fashioned or unreasonable. For example, when Sipho is angry because Themba has been cremated, she says: “Daddy! Some black people here are also going for cremation these days”. (Act 1, Scene 2). Also, in Act 2 she makes her own decision to go to Johannesburg and says that she will go whether or not her father gives his permission.

Mandisa McKay
Mandisa is Sipho’s niece and the daugher of Themba, Sipho’s younger brother. She was born in Camden Town in England. She studied fashion design at college. This is her first visit to South Africa.
In contrast to Thando who grew up with traditional African customs, Mandisa was raised with modern ‘western’ values. She is materialistic and likes shopping, as can be seen by the many bags she arrives with. She is also independent and is not afraid to say exactly what she thinks. For example, she calls what Sipho says about Themba, “drunken drivel” (Act 2, Scene 1).
Unlike her cousin Thando, Mandisa does not believe in the TRC process. She thinks the TRC forgives people too easily.

Important characters that do not appear on stage

A. Characters related to the Makhaya family

Themba Makhaya
Themba was Sipho’s younger brother. He was a political activist, working to end apartheid. He went into exile and never returned to South Africa, although his ashes were brought back by his daughter, Mandisa. However, we know
that he missed South Africa because Mandisa tells us that he often talked about “home”.
There are two sides to Themba’s character: the public image, and the hidden, private side. Publicly, Themba was admired as a struggle hero and influential speaker by his community. He was known to be handsome and ‘a ladies’ man’.
Privately, Themba was a selfish person who always put his own needs first. For three years, Themba had a sexual relationship with Sindiswa, Sipho’s wife. He was too cowardly to face his brother for this terrible betrayal. However, he loved his family, and Sipho especially. We know this because Mandisa says that he talked about Sipho a lot towards the end of his life.

Luvuyo Makhaya
Luvuyo was Sipho’s son. Like his uncle Themba, Luvuyo was a political activist. He was a poet and was shot by police when he was reading his poetry at a funeral. People in the local community still talk about him.

Sindiswa Makhapela
Sindiswa is Sipho’s wife and Thando’s mother. She left Sipho and her baby, Thando, after Sipho found out about her sexual relationship with Themba.

Thelma McKay
Thelma is Mandisa’s mother. She is a human rights activist and has worked for Amnesty International for a long time. It was her decision to cremate Themba. Although both Thelma and her parents were born in London, she and Mandisa still visit Thelma’s family in Barbados, in the West Indies.

Mpho
He is Thando’s boyfriend and they are planning to get married. He is a History teacher.

Derek Loxworth
He was Mandisa’s boyfriend in England. Mandisa says he is a “true gentleman”, from a rich family.

B. Characters that help with the funeral arrangements

Mr Khahla: He is the undertaker who helps with Themba’s funeral. He was also at Sipho’s father’s funeral in 1987.
Reverend Haya: He advises Sipho about Themba’s funeral arrangements. He was also at Sipho’s father’s funeral in 1987.

C. Characters that worked with Sipho

Mrs Meyers: She gave Sipho a job at the library when he left the law firm. When her husband died Mrs Meyers left South Africa to live in England, but before she left she promoted Sipho to Assistant Chief Librarian.
Mrs Potgieter: She is the former Chief Librarian of the Port Elizabeth public library. She recommended Sipho for the job of Chief Librarian.
Mr Spilkin: He is the lawyer, from Spilkin & Spilkin Attorneys, for whom Sipho worked as a clerk. Mr Spilkin did not keep the promise he made to Sipho – that Sipho could study to be a lawyer.

4.3 Structure and plot development

This section shows how the plot of Nothing But the Truth develops in a way that keeps the audience interested.

The structural elements of a plot

  • Exposition: The beginning of the story, which introduces the main character.
  • Rising action: The conflict, complication or problem that arises.
  • Climax: The crisis point, or the most exciting part, or a turning point in the story.
  • Falling action: The problem, or conflict, begins to be resolved.
  • Resolution: The play’s ending or conclusion.

 The main plot

The main event in the plot of Nothing But the Truth is Themba’s funeral. This event brings the main characters together. The conversation and debate among the characters bring back the memories that are the focus of the play.
Sipho has organised a traditional funeral for his brother. Sipho’s relationship with Themba is one of the important complications in the plot. However, there is a further complication – Themba’s body has been cremated (burnt), so there is no body for burial, only a container full of ashes.

Sub-plots

Sub-plots are events, or stories, that are told alongside the main plot. The sub-plots in this play include:

  • Sipho’s application for the job of Chief Librarian;
  •  South Africa’s TRC process following the end of apartheid;
  • Mandisa inviting Thando to go with her to Johannesburg, and Thando’s decision to go; and
  • Other events that Sipho remembers from his past. For example, his first and subsequent jobs, his father’s funeral and Luvuyo’s death.

4.4 Themes

The main ideas in a play are called themes. The main themes in Nothing But the Truth are outlined below.

Truth and reconciliation
Reconciliation is a process of finding peace where there was once conflict. It involves understanding the truth and feeling that the problem has been solved fairly. As a healing process, reconciliation involves the people who have caused harm understanding the suffering that they have caused others and apologising for it. On the other hand, it involves forgiveness being granted to these people by the people who suffered because of their actions.This helps the victims let go of negative feelings like resentment and anger, and to move on with their lives.
In the play, the theme of truth and reconciliation is shown through the characters’ different views of the purpose of the TRC, as well as in the personal truth and reconciliation process that Sipho goes through.

Sibling rivalry
‘Sibling rivalry’ refers to the jealousy and struggle for power between brothers and sisters. Sipho gives examples of the rivalry between himself and his brother, such as when his father made Sipho give Themba his wire bus.
The most hurtful part of the sibling rivalry was the fact that their father always favoured Themba. Sipho says, “My father openly favoured Themba and it hurt.” (Act 2, Scene 1)

Being the victim or taking responsibility
Sometimes when bad things happen to people they begin to feel like victims, as though they cannot control what happens to them.
In the play, Sipho sounds like a victim when he talks about what was taken from him in the past, and he blames his brother for many of his losses. However, by the end of the play he realises that he cannot blame Themba for everything. He realises that he has to take some responsibility for what happened and for what he can do in the future.

Traditional and modern culture
Culture relates to beliefs, attitudes and values that influence our behaviour, community and society. We live in a world with many different cultures that change and influence each other.
Tradition refers to cultural practices, or customs, that are passed on from one generation to another.
In the play, aspects of traditional African culture are contrasted with Mandisa’s attitude and behaviour, which has been influenced by the fact that she grew up in a modern, materialistic society. For example, Mandisa cannot believe that Thando will allow Sipho to forbid her to go to Johannesburg if she wants to: “Girl! ‘He won’t allow you’!”.
Thando answers: “Things are different here. This is not London. There are rules in this house.” (Act 1, Scene 2)

Exile
The play reflects some of the tensions between people who stayed in South Africa during the struggle and those who went into exile, like Themba, Sipho’s brother.

Political elites and the ordinary person
This theme is about how politicians in a democracy do not always serve the ordinary people who vote them into power.
Sipho describes how politicians took over his father’s funeral. When he does not get promoted, simply because of his age, Sipho is critical of the South African government. He feels the politicians have forgotten to recognise and empower the ordinary people who fought for freedom, and who voted for them. Near the end of Act 2, Scene 1, Sipho says that he will write a letter to the President, to remind him that: “… I voted for him. I put them in power. I paid for this freedom. I paid with my son’s life. My brother died in exile. They must never forget the little people like me. … We have dreams too.”

4.5 Symbols

A symbol is something that stands for or represents something else. Here are examples of some of the symbols in Nothing But the Truth:

  • The passbook and baptismal certificate represent apartheid.
  • The bus and the blazer are symbols of the sibling rivalry between Themba and Sipho.
  • The urn represents Themba, who has finally returned to South Africa. As Sipho had been expecting Themba’s body for burial, it also represents the conflict between traditional and modern culture.
  • The dress, designed by Nandipha Madikiza, symbolises the link between South Africa and the rest of the world. Mandisa’s excitement about the dress and her desire to meet Nandipha shows that Mandisa, who knows about international fashion, thinks that something that looks so African will be appreciated internationally.
  • The first African public library in New Brighton is a symbol of black empowerment, and that education is important for everyone. It is also symbolic of Sipho’s new life, where he takes responsibility and is no longer a victim.

5. Style

Kani’s writing style helps us to imagine what is happening on stage and the events the characters are talking about. It makes the events come alive for readers and audiences.

5.1 Diction and figurative language

Diction refers to the writer’s choice of words and how they are used.
In Nothing But the Truth, Kani uses ordinary, everyday language. This gives the play a realistic feeling.
Figurative language is the use of words in an imaginative or unusual way to express an idea or to create a special effect.
Some examples of figurative language used are:

  • Metaphor: Thando uses a metaphor in her conversation with Mandisa:
    MANDISA: Have you got time? It’s a long story.
    THANDO: We are going nowhere. I am all ears.
    (Act 1, Scene 2)

This metaphor means that Thando is ready to listen – she is not literally made of ears!

  • Irony: In this quotation below Thando is being funny, but in a bitter way. She says to Sipho:
    A baptismal certificate, of course, that’s all you old people have. The only proof for black people that they truly existed [laughs].
    (Act 1, Scene 1)

Thando is being ironic: obviously black people existed, so the certificate cannot be the only proof. This is also an example of dark humour, which is talking about something that is serious in a humouress way. It can make you laugh, even if it makes you feel uncomfortable.

  • Dramatic irony: Stage directions can be used to create a situation in which the timing of the actors’ entrances and exits on stage, contributes to dramatic irony. There is dramatic irony when the audience or reader knows more about the situation and what is going on than the characters on stage. Dramatic irony adds to the tension, or excitement in the play.

For example, twice during the play the audience sees Sipho come on stage and listen to Mandisa and Thando talking. However, the two women do not know that Sipho is there – only the audience is aware that he is listening.

5.2 Dialogue

The characters’ speech is called dialogue. The characters’ names are written in bold capital letters before their speech.
Kani uses realistic dialogue to make the characters easy to relate to and understand.

5.3 Soliloquy

A soliloquy is a speech that an actor makes that only the audience hears, even if there are other characters on the stage. It is often used to show the inner thoughts and feelings of a character.
There are three soliloquies in Nothing But the Truth:

  • In the first two soliloquies, Sipho is alone on stage and talks to and about his brother, Themba. Sipho’s emotions here are resentful, angry and self-pitying.
  • In the third soliloquy at the end of the play, Sipho talks of his dream of building the first African public library in New Brighton. His emotions have changed to forgiveness and optimism.

5.4 Dramatic elements

The stage

In Nothing But the Truth the stage looks like the inside of an ordinary four- roomed house in New Brighton. During the play the characters enter and leave the house and move between the kitchen, living room and bedrooms.
The audience can see into the living room and kitchen, but not into the bedrooms.
Stage directions are instructions for the director of the play and the actors. For example, they suggest how the actors should move, where they should stand, what they need to wear, or carry, the lighting and other specific things to be shown on stage.
The stage directions are written in italics. They are also in square brackets if they come immediately after the name of a character. For example:

MANDISA [looking at both of them]: It’s amazing. You do look like my father.
SIPHO [stunned]: He was my brother.
Blackout.
(Act 1, Scene 2)

‘Blackout’ is a stage direction for lighting. It means turn off all the lights, so the stage is dark.

Props

The word ‘props’ is short for ‘properties’ (meaning the property of the character/actor who uses these items on stage). Props are anything moveable on the stage, for example, Mandisa’s luggage, or the tea tray. The props the actors use on stage often tell us more about the characters.
For example, while Sipho is on the phone in Act 1, Scene 1:

[THANDO rushes in, carrying her briefcase, handbag and books.]

These props suggest that Thando is serious, works hard and reads.

By contrast, when Mandisa arrives from the airport she carries a fashion designer’s portfolio (a flat case for carrying drawings) and a bag from an airport duty free shop (where things are sold without adding tax), which, we find out later, contains a bottle of whisky.

Costume

What characters wear, their costume, also tells us something about their character. For example, the play begins with Sipho putting on his Sunday suit. This shows the importance and seriousness of the situation – meeting Mandisa, who has come from England with Themba’s remains. It also shows that Sipho is conservative in the way he dresses. This contrasts with Mandisa’s glamorous clothes.

5.5 Tone and mood

  • Tone is the feeling, or atmosphere created by the author. In Nothing But the Truth the lighting and scenery does not change during the scenes.
    However, changes in tone are shown through the dialogue and the sound of the actors’ voices. The author uses stage directions, such as [pause] or [laughs], to show changes in tone.
    The tone changes dramatically throughout the play. At points where the characters are arguing, the tone becomes angry; when the characters have sorted out their differences, the tone becomes calm and hopeful. There are also light-hearted moments, when the tone is humouress.
  • Mood is the feeling that a person gets reading or watching the play. The setting, props and actors’ voices and movements all contribute to creating the mood.
    How did reading Nothing But the Truth make you feel? Happy, sad, angry or indifferent?

ACT 1

  • Act 1, Scene 1
  • Act 1, Scene 2

Act 1, Scene 1

  • Thursday evening, at Sipho and Thando’s house
  • Sipho and Thando are getting ready for Mandisa’s arrival
  • Sipho has questions to answer about the past

1. What happens and who is involved?

In terms of the plot structure, this scene is the exposition. It introduces the main characters and provides some background to the story.

  • The scene begins with Sipho alone on stage. In the first soliloquy of the play, he complains about his brother, Themba. He feels that Themba was never around when Sipho needed him. He sounds angry and resentful. He is also worried about being late and phones Mr Khahla, the undertaker, to remind him what time he has to come to the house.
  • Thando, Sipho’s daughter, rushes home from work at the TRC hearings and apologises for being late. She asks how Sipho’s interview for the position of Head Librarian went.
  • Sipho and Thando are getting ready to go to the airport to meet Mandisa, Sipho’s niece. She is arriving from England with Themba’s remains, for his funeral in South Africa.
  • Thando asks Sipho a lot of questions about Themba, about her mother, Sindiswa, and about Luvuyo, her brother who had been killed in the struggle against apartheid. Sipho does not tell her much about them.
  • Sipho talks about his childhood with Themba and how Themba took the wire bus Sipho made and loved.
  • Sipho complains that Themba, as a political activist, told people to make sacrifices for the struggle that he did not make himself.
  • Mr Khahla arrives with the hearse (a funeral car that carries a coffin) and they leave for the airport. Sipho is anxious and nervous about meeting Mandisa and Thando tries to calm him down as he follows her out.

2. Themes

Sibling rivalry

  • At the beginning of the scene, Sipho tells us that when they were boys Themba lost Sipho’s blazer. Their mother blamed Sipho for this, but it was not his fault. Sipho, being the elder, always had to take responsibility, not Themba.
  • Near the end of the scene, Sipho tells Thando about a wire double- decker bus he spent four days making as a child. Themba wanted it and cried. Their father shouted at Sipho, telling him to give Themba the bus. Themba grabbed the bus from Sipho’s hand. The wire cut Sipho’s finger. But about two days later the bus was broken. Themba was playing with it in the street. He ran out of the way of a van, but left the bus on the road and a van smashed it.

Truth and reconciliation

  • Thando asks Sipho many questions about Themba, but Sipho does not answer them truthfully. These truths will be revealed later in the play during Sipho’s personal ‘TRC’.
  • Thando describes her day working as a translator at the TRC amnesty hearings. She argues that “the truth does come out”, but Sipho says the TRC is “pointless”.
  • Sipho asks whether the “Cradock case” is over. This is a reference to the four anti-apartheid activists (Matthew Goniwe, Fort Calata, Sparrow Mkonto and Sicelo Mhlauli) who were killed between Cradock and Port Elizabeth by security policemen in 1985. The security policemen were applying for amnesty for their deaths.

Being the victim or taking responsibility

  • Sipho sounds like a victim when he talks about what was taken from him in the past, and he blames his brother for many of his losses.

Exile

  • Themba was one of those exiles who decided not to return to South Africa, even after apartheid had ended. Sipho explains that “they were settled and comfortable where they were” in England.
  • Thando refers to two famous, real life people who did return from exile after democracy was won. They are the activists and musicians “Bra Hugh” (Hugh Masekela) and “Sis Miriam” (Miriam Makeba).

Traditional culture

  • Thando mentions that her boyfriend’s (Mpho’s) uncles want to discuss lobola with Sipho as she and Mpho wish to marry.
  • Thando asks Sipho whether the ox has been bought – it will be slaughtered at the funeral.

3. Style

Soliloquy

  • Sipho’s opening lines of the play are a soliloquy. He is alone on stage. Only the audience, or reader, knows what he says – not the other characters. We are told his thoughts about the main conflict in this drama: his relationship with his brother Themba.

[Sipho, alone on stage, remembers Themba.]

SIPHO: Typical. Just like him. Always not there to take responsibility. Even when we were kids. It was never his fault. Even when he lost my blazer, it wasn’t his fault. So said my Mother. Damn you Themba. All I wanted was a little time. Just for the two of us. There are things I wanted to talk to you about. There are questions I needed to ask. But no. Themba doesn’t arrive. He is not available. As usual. I am the eldest. I must understand. [Checks the time.] …
(Act 1, Scene 1)

 Sarcasm, tone and pauses
The extract below shows how Kani uses sarcasm, the sound of actors’ voices, and pauses to show changes in tone and the full meaning of the characters’ words.
Read the extract and then the notes about it that follow.
[Sipho and Thando talk about Themba.]

THANDO: Why did uncle Themba go into exile?
SIPHO: HE LEFT THE COUNTRY! Leave it at that. [Pause.] Why are you asking these questions?
THANDO: Mandisa will be here any time now. I know nothing about her father. What am I going to talk about? What is she going to think of me when I tell her that I don’t know her father? [Pause.] People say he was a political activist. Weren’t you proud of him? I would be.
SIPHO: Oh yes, he was an activist. Believe me he was an activist. He caused a lot of trouble for everyone and a lot more for himself.
(Act 1, Scene 1)
  •  Note the use of capital letters in “HE LEFT THE COUNTRY!”. These words are in capital letters to give them emphasis. They look as if they are shouting from the page. They are to be said in a loud, firm voice. Sipho is making it clear that this is all that Thando needs to know.
  • Sipho’s tone here is sarcastic. He does not mean “activist” in the sense of someone taking action to make society better, but rather someone who only wants to cause trouble.
  • A pause is a short period of silence. In the extract above, there are two important stage directions telling the actor to pause:
    • Sipho pauses after he says “Leave it at that”. This pause indicates that Sipho is troubled that Thando is suddenly asking about her uncle.
    • The second pause comes after Thando’s question about what Mandisa will say “when I tell her that I don’t know her father”. This pause is to show that Thando is thinking of what it is she would like to know about her uncle before she asks her father the next question.

There are many other pauses in the play. Each pause is very expressive.

4. Diction and figurative language

Metaphor
The metaphor in the extract below shows how important the wire bus was to Sipho. It must have really saddened him when his parents ordered him to let Themba have the bus and Themba took it from him so forcefully.
Read the extract and then the note that follows.
[Sipho tells Thando how Themba took his wire bus when they were young boys.]

SIPHO: […] He wrenched it out of my hands. My finger bled a little, because of the force with which he grabbed it from me. The wire cut my finger. He drove it away. I watched him go with a piece of my heart and love for my wire bus. Themba had a lot of toy cars my father bought for him from town. He did not need that wire bus. He took it because it was mine.
(Act 1, Scene 1)
  •  “A piece of my heart” is a metaphor for the emotional attachment that Sipho had for his bus. It does not literally mean that a piece of Sipho’s heart was taken.

5. Tone and mood

In this first scene there is a sense of mystery. The tone is one of suspense because of the information that is being withheld:

  • Sipho has questions he wanted Themba to answer.
  • Why did Themba not come back from exile?
  • Why does Sipho not talk to Thando about Luvuyo, Thando’s mother and Themba?

The audience, and Thando, wonder what is going on. The truth will be revealed slowly.
The mood is the way the play makes the reader or audience feel. Did this scene make you feel happy, sad, angry or indifferent?

Activity 1
Read the extract below and then answer the questions that follow.
[Thando and Sipho talk before they leave for the airport with Mr Khahla.]

THANDO: Have you tried to find her?
SIPHO: She left me. I don’t think she wanted to be found.
THANDO: And me?
SIPHO: No. She loved you very much.
THANDO: How can you say that! How could you know that?
SIPHO: I know. She loved you.
THANDO: How could you know that?
SIPHO: Because I do!
THANDO: There are three things you know because you do.
Three things you do not want to talk about – my mother, my brother, Luvuyo,
and my Uncle Themba.
SIPHO: Let the dead rest.
THANDO: You have just said my mother is not dead.
SIPHO: I know.
THANDO: Because you do.
SIPHO: Are we going to use your car to follow the undertaker?
I don’t fancy riding in the hearse.
THANDO: Of course. You are alive aren’t you?
How could I let you ride in a hearse?
SIPHO: Not yet. It’s not my time yet. This old ticker [pointing tohis heart]
tells me it’s not going to be long though.
THANDO: You! You will outlive us all.
SIPHO: That’s what my father said. It’s like a punishment,
to witness the pain of losing all those you love, to be alone.
THANDO: Dad, you will never be alone. I’ll always be with you.
SIPHO: What about Mpho! When you get married?

Note: The word relationship has two meanings:

  1. How two people are related like mother and son
  2. The way a person feels about another person

In your answer to question one, you can either say how Sipho and Thando are related or you can say how they feel about each other

  1. State the relationship between the two speakers in this extract. (1)
  2.  Refer to line 1 (“Have you tried to find her?”).
    About whom are Thando and Sipho speaking? (1)
  3. Refer to line 2 (“She left me … to be found.”). If you were the stage director of this play, what would you:
    a) Tell Sipho to do while saying these words? (1)
    b) Want his face to express? (1)
  4. What do Thando’s words in lines 1 to 11 tell us about her feelings? State TWO points. (2)
  5. Refer to lines 16 and 17 (“Are we going … in the hearse?”).
    Why do Thando and Sipho arrange for a hearse to go to the airport? (1)
  6. Complete the following sentence by filling in the missing word. Write down only the question number and the word.
    Sipho never talks about … because he is afraid of losing Thando to him. (1)
  7. Is the following statement TRUE or FALSE? Write ‘true’ or ‘false’ and give a reason for your answer.
    Mandisa’s father was killed by the police. (2) [10]
Answers to activity 1

  1. They are father and daughter.✓
    OR
    They have a good relationship/they love each other.✓
  2. Sipho’s wife✓ OR Thando’s mother✓ OR Sindiswa✓
  3. a) If I were the director, I would tell Sipho to face Thando✓ OR point at himself✓ OR shake his head✓ OR shrug his shoulders✓ OR raise his hands✓.
    b) I would want his face to express sadness✓ OR seriousness✓ OR frustration✓ OR impatience✓.
  4. She is upset/angry with her father for not talking about her mother.✓
    She is curious to know the truth about her mother.✓
    She is anxious to know the reason why her father refuses to speak about her mother, Themba and Luvuyo.✓
    She is confused and misses her mother. ✓
  5. They expect that Themba’s body will come back in a coffin so the hearse will be needed to transport it.✓
  6. Mpho✓
  7. False. He died of heart failure/illness. ✓✓

 Act 1, Scene 2

  • Thursday evening in the kitchen and living room of Sipho and Thando’s home
  • Mandisa arrives with Themba’s remains

1. What happens and who is involved

In terms of the plot structure, this scene forms part of the rising action. The fact that Themba’s body has been cremated complicates Sipho’s plans for Themba’s funeral. The questions posed in Act 1, Scene 1 are not answered fully, but we hear a bit more about what happened to Themba and Luvuyo.

  • Sipho comes on stage carrying an urn. He puts it on the table, sits down in his chair and stares at the urn.
  • Thando comes into the room carrying suitcases and bags. Mandisa follows her, carrying a fashion designer’s portfolio and a bag from a duty-free shop.
  • Thando says that Mandisa can stay with them until after the funeral on Saturday.
  • Sipho argues with Mandisa because she has come with Themba’s ashes, in an urn. He did not know that he had been cremated. He had expected Mandisa to bring Themba’s body and has made a lot of effort to plan a proper traditional funeral for his brother.
  • Mandisa explains that it had been her mother’s wishes to cremate him, and that Sipho had not replied to her letter informing him.
  • Sipho is worried about the funeral arrangements. He rushes out to talk to Mr Khahla, Reverend Haya and his uncle.
  • Mandisa agrees to stay with Thando and Sipho. She phones the hotel to cancel her reservation.
  • Thando and Mandisa tell each other about themselves and their lives. They are very different.
  • Mandisa asks Thando to go with her to see Nandipha, a fashion designer in Johannesburg.
  • Thando invites Mandisa to come with her to the TRC hearings.
  • Thando explains to Mandisa that Sipho blames Themba for Luvuyo’s death because “Luvuyo worshipped Uncle Themba” and wanted to be an activist, like his heroic uncle. Thando and Mandisa think Luvuyo was killed during the student uprisings.
    • The most famous student uprisings in South Africa began in Soweto on 16 June 1976. Youth Day, on 16th June each year, is in honour of those young people.
  • Thando asks Mandisa why her father, Themba, did not return to South Africa when Nelson Mandela was released from prison. Mandisa says: “His job. It was not the right time. Things had to settle down first. They had a life in England, they could not just uproot themselves. Besides they would consider it when my father’s health had improved. It never did.”
  • Near the end of the scene Sipho returns. He says that there will still be a traditional funeral for Themba.

2. Themes

Truth and reconciliation

  • Thando explains to Mandisa how Sipho refused to let the TRC investigate who killed his son Luvuyo.
  • Thando invites Mandisa to come with her to the conclusion of the Cradock case.

Traditional and modern culture

  • Mandisa thinks it is enough to mourn her dead father for two weeks. Thando explains that in her African tradition one should mourn for a month.
  • Cremation is accepted by Mandisa who grew up in London, but not by Sipho as cremation is not part of African culture.
  • Themba had wanted to be buried “closer to his ancestors”.
  • Mandisa doesn’t understand when Sipho speaks isiXhosa and he has to translate for her.
  • Mandisa’s parents expected her to marry her “kind”: either a black man from the West Indies, or a black South African man.

Exile

  • Mandisa explains what it was like to be born in England, but to always hear from her father about her unknown “home”, South Africa.
  • Mandisa tells the story of how Themba first studied in Nigeria before moving to England. She says, “Our house was like a halfway house for all South Africans”.

3. Style

Dramatic irony
This extract below shows a moment of dramatic irony towards the end of this scene.
[Thando and Mandisa are in the living room. Mandisa has just finished telling Thando about her boyfriends.]

THANDO: And now?
SIPHO enters from the kitchen.
MANDISA: Well now, I am fresh on the market. My work has kept me busy preparing for the London Fashion Week. I really want to make a good impression. If things go well, I might get an offer from one of the big fashion houses.
THANDO: Mmn. Wow!
MANDISA: That is why I would like to see as many designers here as possible, before I go back to London. So it’s very important that I meet this Ms Nandipha in Jo’burg. So please will you come with me? SIPHO: To where?
THANDO: Tata, you are back. What happened?
  •  Earlier in the scene, Thando has said that Sipho will not allow her to go to Johannesburg with Mandisa so soon after the funeral. The dramatic irony here is that the audience knows that Sipho will not like what he hears Mandisa say. It will be another thing that he disagrees with Mandisa about. It increases the tension in the play.

A dramatic ending to the scene
The scene ends in a dramatic way, as shown in the extract below. Then stage instruction “Blackout” means that the lights are suddenly switched off. This emphasises a sense of drama and the audience looks forward to the next scene, in which they hope they will learn the truth.
[In response to Thando’s question, Sipho explains that there will be a funeral on the Saturday.]

SIPHO: My uncles have agreed that the ox must be slaughtered on Saturday to clear his passage to the ancestors.
MANDISA: Thank God.
SIPHO: You can say that again. I have already told the undertaker. He has agreed.
MANDISA: So Mom and I are off the hook then?
SIPHO: For the moment. There are a lot of things we still have to talk about young girl. You still have not answered my question … where do you want to take Thando to?
THANDO: Mandisa wants to see some fashion designers. She wants me to go with her to Johannesburg after the funeral, if it’s OK with you.
SIPHO: We will talk about that later.
MANDISA [looking at both of them]: It’s amazing. You do look like my father.
SIPHO [stunned]: He was my brother.
Blackout.
  • Why is Sipho so shocked? Themba is related to Sipho and Thando, so it makes sense they look like him. Is there something that we don’t yet know?
  • Sipho’s reaction gives us a warning of a secret that will be revealed in Act 2: that it may be Themba, not Sipho, who is Thando’s father.

4. Diction and figurative language

Euphemism

  • Sipho describes his brother’s dead body as being “burnt”. In fact, this is what happens when someone’s body is cremated. However, Mandisa and Thando prefer to use the word “cremated” because it does not seem as horrible as saying that Themba’s body was “burnt”. Cremated is a more polite way of saying it, and is therefore a euphemism.

Local languages and slang

  • Mandisa tries a little to speak isiXhosa, and Sipho does so on several occasions. This helps to make the play more realistically South African. The use of colloquial expressions (slang) such as “skokiaan joints” also make it more realistically South African.

5. Tone and mood

Much of the scene has an uneasy tone. This is created by the fact that the family still needs to bury Themba, and there are strong differences of opinion between Mandisa and Sipho.
The scene ends with a dramatic tone. The lights suddenly go out, which emphasises a sense of drama and the audience looks forward to the next scene, in which they hope they will learn the truth.
The mood is the way the play makes the reader or audience feel. Did this scene make you feel happy, sad, angry or indifferent?

Activity 2
Read the extract below and then answer the questions that follow.
[Thando and Mandisa discuss their families.]

THANDO: You are not staying a little longer … I mean to mourn?
MANDISA: My father died two weeks ago. I’ve done all the mourning
… I’ve got work to do now.
THANDO: My father would expect us to show some respect for at least a month as children. Elderly people mourn much longer. He won’t allow me to go with you to Jo’burg.
MANDISA: Girl! ‘He won’t allow you’!
THANDO: Things are different here. This is not London. There are rules in this house. For as long as I am staying with him under his roof there are rules and they’re his rules [laughing]. Would you like some tea?
She goes to the kitchen.
MANDISA [following her]: Yes, love some.
THANDO: You were telling me about yourself.
MANDISA: My mother works for Amnesty International and has done for donkey’s years. She met my father in Lagos, Nigeria, where she was working at the Amnesty office. Love at first sight – as my father used to say. They both came to London and got married – I was born …
THANDO: Any brothers and sisters?
MANDISA: Nope. I am the only child.
THANDO: I had a brother, Luvuyo, not from my mom though, but he died … he was killed.
MANDISA: During the riots. Yes my daddy told me.
THANDO: Not riots. Student uprisings. My father was devastated. Every morning for months his pillow would be soaked with tears. Always hid his tears from me. Didn’t want me to feel that he loved him more than me. I know he did. African men love their sons more than their daughters.
  1. What TWO characteristics of Thando’s are shown in lines 4 – 5
    (“My father would … month as children”)? (2)
  2. In line 7 Mandisa says, “Girl! ‘He won’t allow you’!”
    a) If you were the stage director, what would you want Mandisa’s face to express? (1)
    b) Explain why she should have this expression. (2)
    c) What do Mandisa’s words in this line show you about the way she was raised? (1)
  3. What does Mandisa mean when she says “donkey’s years” in line 16? (1)
  4. Thando believes that a long mourning period for the loss of a loved one is good. Mandisa disagrees with her. Discuss your view on this matter. (2)
  5. Is the following statement TRUE or FALSE? Give a reason for your answer.
    Sipho is pleased when Mandisa arrives with Themba’s ashes for burial. (2)
  6. Match the names in COLUMN A to the descriptions in COLUMN B. (4) [15]
COLUMN ACOLUMN B
(a) ThembaA Fashion designer
b) SiphoB Translator
c) ThandoC Activist
d) Nandipha MadikizaD Librarian
E Writer

ACT 2

  • Act 2, Scene 1
    • Part 1
    • Part 2

Act 2, Scene 1

Act 2 only has one long and complex scene. To make it easier to learn about, the act is divided into two parts in this study guide:

  • Part 1: Tando and Mandisa talk about the TRC and Sipho talks about his early work experience. Thando and Mandisa disagree about tradition; Sipho is provoked (see pages 30 to 36 in this study guide).
  • Part 2: Sipho talks about what Themba took from him; Sipho forgives Themba and reconciles with his past; Sipho plans for his future (see pages 37 to 46 in this study guide).

Part 1

  • Thando and Mandisa talks about the TRC
  • Sipho talks about his early working life
  • Thando and Mandisa disagree about tradition
  • Sipho is provoked

1. What happens and who is involved
In terms of the plot structure, this first part of scene is the rising action. There are several conflicts between the characters, and Sipho has not yet confessed the whole truth.

  • Thando and Mandisa come back from the TRC hearing.
  • Thando looks for Sipho, but he is not at home, which is unusual. She remarks that Mandisa was quiet on the way home from the hearing.
  • Mandisa opens her bottle of whisky and pours herself a drink.
  • Thando and Mandisa talk about the TRC process. They have different opinions about it.
  • Sipho enters the kitchen just after Mandisa has poured herself another drink. He puts the lid on the whisky bottle and stands at the living room door listening to Thando and Mandisa. The women do not know that he is there until he speaks.
  • Sipho is home late because he has been drinking at Sky’s shebeen. He is disappointed. He did not get the job of Chief Librarian because he is too old.
  • The phone rings. It is Reverend Haya. Sipho leaves the stage to go and talk with him about Themba’s obituary.
  • Thando is worried about Sipho. This is the first time she has seen him drunk since Luvuyo died. Also, he has never spoken about Themba before. Mandisa suggests that it is the drink that is making him talk.
  • Mandisa suggests they go out for dinner with Mpho, but Thando says they have a funeral the next day and must stay home to show respect.
  • Thando goes into the kitchen to prepare some food.
  • Mandisa has decided to stay for a few extra days after the funeral. She asks Thando to go with her to Johannesburg for a week.
  • Thando goes into her bedroom to put on the dress she bought from the fashion designer, Nandipha, to show Mandisa. The phone rings and Mandisa answers. It is Mrs Potgieter calling to ask how Sipho is and say she is sorry that he did not get the job.
  • Thando comes back into the living room wearing a beautiful dress. She does not think that Sipho will agree to her going to Johannesburg, although she wants to go. Mandisa persuades her to come with her, and she agrees.
  • Sipho comes in through the kitchen door. The women do not see him. He hears Mandisa ask Thando to go with her to London. Again, Thando is not sure that her father would agree. They argue about Thando needing to ask her father’s permission to go to Johannesburg or London. Sipho does not give Thando a good reason for not allowing her to go. It seems that he is afraid that he will lose her.
  • Mandisa says that her father said that “Uncle Sipho always put other people’s happiness first. His family’s happiness came first, even before his own. Well it’s obvious then that Uncle Sipho has changed.”
  • Mandisa provokes Sipho even more. She tells him to give up the library and live – and let Thando live too. Thando shouts from the bedroom to tell her to shut up, but Mandisa goes on. Thando trying to prevent conflict between her father and Mandisa shows the caring side of her character.
  • Mandisa says that her father was right, Sipho was jealous because Themba was a hero of the struggle.
  • Sipho asks Mandisa why Themba did not return to South Africa, like the other exiled leaders. At this point in the play, the action is getting near to the climax.

2. Themes
Sibling rivalry

  • Sipho remembers how “sad and angry” he felt when his father somehow found the money to send Themba to Fort Hare University, and how Sipho too had given Themba money while he was a student. Sipho says, “My father openly favoured Themba and it hurt.”
  • Mandisa tries to provoke Sipho by claiming that the source of the sibling rivalry was Sipho’s jealousy because of Themba’s status as a struggle hero.

Truth and reconciliation

  • Thando and Mandisa mention five cases that were heard by the TRC. These cases were heard by the real-life historical TRC:
    • The Cradock Four: Four anti-apartheid activists (Matthew Goniwe, Fort Calata, Sparrow Mkonto and Sicelo Mhlauli) were killed between Cradock and Port Elizabeth by security policemen in 1985. The security policemen applied for amnesty for their deaths.
    • The Pebco Three: On 8 May 1985, Port Elizabeth Black Civic Organisation (PEBCO) members Sipho Hashe, Champion Galela, and Qaqawuli Godolozi disappeared. Former apartheid security police confessed during the TRC hearings in 1997 to murdering them.
    • The assassination of Ruth First: While she was living in exile in Mozambique in 1982, Ruth First was killed by a parcel bomb that had been sent to her by South African government agents. Two men later applied for amnesty for her murder.
    • The assassination of Jeanette Schoon and her daughter: Jeannette Schoon was living in exile in northern Angola. The letter bomb that killed her and her six-year-old daughter, Katryn, was delivered to her by Craig Williamson, a spy for the security police. Williamson was granted amnesty by the TRC.
    • The assassination of Chris Hani: Chris Hani was the leader of the South African Communist Party and chief of staff of Umkhonto we Sizwe, the armed wing of the African National Congress (ANC). He was shot and killed by Janusz Walus, a Polish immigrant, in Johannesburg in 1993. Walus and Clive Derby-Lewis, a senior South African Conservative Party MP, were convicted of his murder.

Exile

  • Sipho continues to question why Themba chose to remain in exile after democracy was won.
  • Sipho does not get the job as Chief Librarian. Instead, he bitterly remarks that the unknown person who did get the job “is from exile or something”. Sipho sarcastically adds that, these days, being a former exile is a qualification. This reflects some of the tension between returning exiles and those who stayed in South Africa during apartheid that existed when the country was newly liberated.

Traditional and modern culture

  • Thando’s respect for tradition contrasts with Mandisa’s lack of understanding of African customs. Thando says they have a funeral the next day and must stay in and show respect for the customs that are traditional when a family member dies.
  • Mandisa cannot believe that Thando, a grown woman, can be told by her father what she should or should not do. She does not share Thando’s absolute respect for Sipho’s traditional role as the senior male head of the household.

3. Style
Dramatic irony

  • Sipho comes in through the kitchen door. The women do not see him and continue talking. He hears Mandisa ask Thando to go with her to London. The fact that they talk honestly about their plans without knowing that Sipho is secretly listening creates dramatic irony. This increases the tension and sense of conflict between Mandisa and Sipho.

4. Diction and figurative language
Sarcasm

  • When Sipho says, “Like father, like daughter!” to Mandisa, he is making a bitter joke using sarcasm. The usual expression is, “Like father, like son”, which means that the son takes after his father. Sipho is accusing Mandisa of being like her father by taking everything Sipho loves away from him.

5. Tone and mood

  • The second act begins with a thoughtful and bitter tone as Thando and Mandisa discuss what they heard at the TRC amnesty hearings. They disagree about whether the crimes committed by the apartheid security police and the suffering of black South Africans generally can be so easily forgiven.
  • As the conflict between Mandisa and a drunk Sipho increases, the tone becomes more and more uneasy and bitter.
  • The mood is the way the play makes the reader or audience feel. Did this scene make you feel happy, sad, angry or indifferent?

Activity 3

  1. Explain why Mandisa is so quiet on the way home from the hearings. State TWO points. (2)
  2. Mandisa believes that people who committed murder are forgiven too easily at the TRC. Do you agree? Explain your answer. (2)
  3. Explain how Thando and Mandisa differ in their views on the Truth and Reconciliation Commission. (2)
  4. Complete the following sentences by filling in the missing words. Write down only the question numbers and the word(s).
    Mrs Potgieter is sorry that (a) … did not get the job of (b) … Sipho’s current job is (c) … Chief Librarian. (3)
  5. Is the following sentence TRUE or FALSE? Give a reason for your answer.
    Thando does not respect traditional customs related to mourning. (2)
  6. Sipho is a very traditional man. Do you think tradition is still relevant in South Africa today? Discuss your view. (2) [13]
Answers to Activity 3

  1. Mandisa is emotionally touched by the hearings.✓ She is thinking about what she has heard at the TRC.✓
  2. Yes, they killed people who were innocent✓ and they should go to jail for their actions.✓
    OR
    No, the whole purpose of the TRC was to help people forgive each other.✓ Admitting that you are a murderer to the relatives of your victims is not easy to do, so these security police were already being made to face their crimes.✓
  3. Thando believes that the TRC is important because people need to hear and tell the truth as this is part of helping people accept the loss of their loved ones during the struggle.✓
    Mandisa believes that the Truth and Reconciliation Commission allows killers to get away by being granted amnesty.✓
  4. a) Sipho✓
    b) Chief Librarian✓
    c) Assistant✓
  5. False. When Mandisa suggests they go out, Thando says that they must show respect and stay in on the night before the funeral.✓✓
  6. Yes, traditions and customs are important in all kinds of events today, such as funerals, weddings and the birth of a child.✓✓
    OR
    No, traditions belong to the past. Young people in particular believe in new ways of doing things.✓✓

 Part 2: Act 2, Scene 1

  • Sipho talks about what Themba took from him
  • Sipho forgives Themba and reconciles with his past
  • Sipho plans for his future

1. What happens and who is involved
In terms of the plot structure, Sipho revealing the truth about Themba to Mandisa and Thando is the climax of the play. This second part of the scene also contains the falling action, as the plot reaches a resolution.

  • Sipho tells Thando and Mandisa about:
    • His father’s funeral, and how it was turned into a political rally;
    • Themba being good at talking, but not having to suffer the consequences of the political action he encouraged others to take;
    • Themba flirting and sleeping with many different women; and
    • Luvuyo going to recite poems at a little girl’s funeral even though Sipho had asked him not to go, because he knew there would be trouble.
    • When Thando asks why Themba left South Africa, and why her mother left her, Sipho at first answers that he had a fight with Themba, and that Thando’s mother left because she had stopped loving him.
    • Mandisa asks, “What did my father do to you? What happened between the two of you?” Sipho replies, “He never told you?”. Mandisa finally loses patience and says she is going out to dinner. Thando and Mandisa start to leave the room. Finally, Sipho shouts at them to stop, and reveals the truth.
  • Sipho reveals that Themba had an affair with his wife. Mandisa sobs. She cannot believe it.
  • Thando asks how long Themba had been having an affair with her mother. Sipho does not want to answer her, but Thando keeps asking. Sipho, bursts into tears and tells her, “For three years.”
  • Thando realises that this means that she may be Themba’s child. Thando leaves, sobbing.
  • Sipho tells Mandisa that he is not certain that Thando is Themba’s child, she might be his own daughter. He found a letter from Themba to Sindiswa asking her to keep the baby because it might be Sipho’s.
  • Thando leaves the stage sobbing, and Mandisa soon follows her. Sipho is alone on the stage, imagining that he is talking to Themba. He tells his dead brother that the taking must stop. He ends his soliloquy by saying that Thando is his baby: “She is the one thing you cannot take away from me. Not even now. Thando is mine.”
  • Thando and Mandisa come back on stage and Thando hears his last few words. She confirms that she is his daughter and nothing will change that.
  • Sipho says: “The taking must stop. I want my son back.” He talks of getting justice for Luvuyo’s death.
  • Sipho still wants the job of Chief Librarian. When Thando asks what he is going to do about that, as the job has been given to somebody else, Sipho says he says he will blow up the library.
  • Thando and Mandisa are concerned that he might really do that and be arrested. Sipho is not worried: he says that he will prove that he did it for political reasons and get amnesty.
  • Thando is worried about Sipho’s threats – she doesn’t want him to get into trouble.
  • Mandisa apologises to Sipho on her dead father, Themba’s, behalf. She tells Sipho how much Themba admired him.
  • Sipho is able to forgive Themba. He says his anger was mostly from jealousy, and from his anger at the death of his son Luvuyo.
  • Sipho says he could never really burn down the library; it was just his anger speaking. He says he will go to the library, but not to work as Assistant Chief Librarian. He will collect his belongings and his early retirement package. He will write to the President to remind him that it is time that the government helped “the little people” who helped put the president into power.
  • To save Thando from cooking, Sipho tells her and Mandisa to go out to get takeaways. As they prepare to leave he gives them both permission to go to Johannesburg after the funeral.
  • Mandisa gives Sipho a recent photograph of Themba. Sipho gives Mandisa a photograph of himself with Themba when they were young.
  • Thando and Mandisa leave the house.
  • Sipho picks up the urn and says his final soliloquy. Again, he imagines that he is speaking to Themba. “Themba, my brother, I love you. About my wife … it happened.” He goes on to say that he will write to the President to ask for money to build the first African public library in New Brighton. He will be its Chief Librarian.
Subplots in Act 2
Sipho’s job application
Thando asks about whether Sipho got the job and Sipho explains that they gave it to a young person from Johannesburg. They think Sipho is too old for the job of Chief Librarian because he is due to retire in two years. As Thando says, Sipho deserves the job. He has helped to make the Port Elizabeth library “the most used library in the Eastern Cape”.
Sipho is very disappointed that he did not get the job. He says: “All I wanted was to be the Chief Librarian. Is that too much to ask?”
In the apartheid days, Sipho could not be Chief Librarian because he is black. Now he feels he is being denied the job because of his age, despite having run the library for six years.
Sipho is also bitter because he thinks the person who did get the job was favoured because he is a former exile, not because he is better qualified.

Sipho’s early career
Sipho wanted to be a lawyer but his father had no money for him to go to university. So Sipho got a job as a clerk (office worker) at a law firm called Spilkin & Spilkin Attorneys. Mr Spilkin promised that Sipho could study to be a lawyer after three years, when the current article clerks had graduated. But after three years Mr Spilkin took on two new white boys as article clerks.
Mrs Meyers gave Sipho a job at the Port Elizabeth Public Library when he left the law firm. She was impressed by his English language skills. She encouraged him to study for his Diploma in Librarian Management (which he passed with distinction). She put Sipho in charge of the small section of books written by African writers, outside the main section of the library.
When her husband died Mrs Meyers left South Africa to live in England. But before she left she promoted Sipho to Assistant Chief Librarian. This is significant because during apartheid it was unusual for a white person to recognise and award a black persons abilities.

 2. Themes
Truth and reconciliation

  • Because Sipho never saw Themba or Sindiswa again he never had a chance to talk to them about their affair. They never apologised, so Sipho was not able to understand why they had betrayed him. In this way he was like many people who came to the TRC. Until they could understand what had happened or why other people had hurt them, it was difficult for them to come to terms with what happened.
  • Sipho wants justice for his son Luvuyo’s death. He wants to see the policeman who shot Luvuyo punished. Only then should the policeman be allowed to apply for amnesty. He will not forgive the policeman.
  • Sipho tells Mandisa that her father was a hero of the Struggle, and would have been killed by the police if he had stayed in the country. He no longer blames him for leaving and going into exile.
  • Sipho and Mandisa reconcile.
  • After this, Sipho is kinder to Mandisa. He tells her that Themba was a political activist whom everyone loved and that is why Sipho was jealous of him. Although Sipho kept the family together Themba got all the attention.
  • Sipho says he no longer blames Themba for Luvyo’s death. He had really always known that it was not Themba’s fault; blaming Themba just gave Sipho another reason to be angry with him.

Sibling rivalry

  • The climax of the play is when Sipho reveals that Themba had an affair with his wife, Sindiswa.
  • Sipho talks about all that Themba took from him but realises he never took Thando. Thando has always been with him; she has always been his daughter.

Being the victim or taking responsibility

  • Sipho talks about blowing up the library out of revenge for not getting the job of Chief Librarian. He feels he is the victim of an unfair world. However, later in the play he admits he could never do such a thing. Instead, he will create his own justice by starting a new library, where he will make himself Chief Librarian.
  • At the end of the play Sipho no longer appears as a victim of circumstance but as someone who takes responsibility for his life. He is reconciled with his past and ready to face the future and take on new challenges.

Political elites and the ordinary person

  • Sipho bitterly describes how the senior comrades of the Struggle turned his father’s funeral into a political rally. Nobody cared about his personal loss and grief, or the dignity Sipho felt his father deserved.
  • Sipho feels that the suffering of all the thousands of ordinary South Africans who helped fight against apartheid is not recognised by the new political elite.
  • Sipho says that it’s time the new political elite helped the “little people” like him to also improve their lives.

3. Style
Soliloquys

  • This section starts with Sipho alone on the stage. In his soliloquy, Sipho imagines that he is talking to Themba: “So, you win again Themba.” Sipho says that he was also part of the Struggle, but he has yet to be empowered, to see the reward. Now, he wants to be paid back – he wants his bus, his blazer, his wife, his daughter. After he says he has lost Thando he realises that that it is not true – Thando has always been, and will always be, his daughter.
  • The play ends with a soliloquy, the second in Act 2. Sipho talks of his dream of building the first African public library in New Brighton. His emotions have changed from bitter and angry to forgiveness and optimism.

4. Diction and figurative language
Irony and humour
Mandisa answers the phone when Mrs Potgeiter calls to speak to Sipho. Coming from England, Mandisa is not familiar with Afrikaans names, and says it incorrectly as “Mrs Potgiator” when she tells Thando who was on the phone.
This is a source of humour, but is also ironic. Earlier in the act, Sipho had remembered how his first boss, Mr Spilkin, would call him “Sifo”, not “Sipho”. Sipho felt insulted by this because “Sifo” is the word for a disease, and his name means “gift”. Mr Spilkin’s ignorance and failure to pronounce Sipho’s name correctly suggests racism.
Mandisa’s incorrect pronunciation of Mrs Potgeiter’s names is therefore humouress and ironic because it echoes Sipho’s experience with Mr Spilkin.

5. Tone and mood
During the climax of the play the tone is highly dramatic and tense. This is during the part of the act when Mandisa challenges Sipho, and then Sipho dramatically reveals the truth.
Following this, the tone becomes calm and hopeful. This is towards the end of the play, when the characters are reconciled and making their plans for the future.
The mood is the way the play makes the reader or audience feel. Did this scene make you feel happy, sad, angry or indifferent?

Activity 4
Read the extract below and then answer the questions that follow
[Sipho reveals the truth about Themba.]

THANDO: All these years we have lived together you’ve kept this in your heart, alone. You’ve never share with me, your own daughter. Why?
SIPHO: How could I tell you. It was best to say nothing.
THANDO: So Uncle Themba took my mother from you?
SIPHO: He took everything.
THANDO: No, not everything. I am here with you. I am not going with Mandisa.
SIPHO: [pushing her away] No Thando. You must leave with Mandisa.
THANDO: I am staying here with you.
  1. In line 5, Thando says: “So Uncle Themba took my mother from you?”
    What does this line suggest about how Mandisa and Thando may be related? (1)
  2. Is the following statement TRUE or FALSE? Give a reason to support your answer.
    Sipho loses all the people he loves. (2)
  3. Refer to line 6 (“He took everything.”)
    Is Sipho justified in saying “He took everything”? Discuss your view. (4)
  4. Sipho speaks to Mandisa about her father.
    a) Using your own words, name TWO things Sipho tells Mandisa about her father. (2)
    b) Why does Mandisa doubt the information she gets from Sipho? (2)
  5. When Sipho talks to Mandisa about what he said about Themba, he says: “Yes, I was jealous.” Using your own words, give TWO reasons why Sipho is jealous of Themba. (2)
  6. Consider the play as a whole.
    Thando and Mandisa help Sipho to face his pain and anger.
    Do you agree? Explain your answer. (2) [15]
Answers to Activity 4

  1. They may be sisters because Themba may be the father of both women.✓
  2.  False. He still has Thando who loves him/whom he loves very much.✓✓
  3.  Yes. When Sipho and Themba were children Themba always took Sipho’s toys.✓ He also won their parents’ love and favour.✓ Sipho believes that Themba influenced Luvuyo to take part in politics, which cost Luvuyo his life.✓ Themba also had an affair with Sipho’s wife, and it is possible that Thando is Themba’s child.✓
    OR
    No. Sipho blames Themba unfairly. It was not Themba’s fault that he was shown more love as a child by their father.✓ Themba cannot be held resposible for Luvuyo’s death as it was Luvuyo’s decision to join the struggle.✓ Sipho’s wife was a consenting adult in her relationship with Themba so he did not take her away from Sipho.✓ As the elder brother it was his duty to help his father pay Themba’s university fees.✓
    1. He was a coward.✓/ He played an active role in the Struggle.✓/ He was dishonest.✓/He often lied.✓/He liked women.✓
    2. Mandisa had been told by Themba that he had been a good student and a hero of the Struggle, so Sipho’s story about her father sounds like a lie.✓ Themba was also popular with people who were in exile, especially those who visited him in London. Mandisa would have seen this for herself so she had evidence that Themba was a Struggle hero.✓
  4. Themba took his possessions/toys as a child.✓/Themba was always favoured as a child.✓/Themba was his parents’ favourite child.✓/ Themba was popular with women.✓/ Themba was a popular activist/politician.✓/ Sipho’s son (Luvuyo) idolised Themba.✓/ Themba had an affair with Sipho’s wife.✓
  5. Yes. The two girls force him to face his fears, therefore he comes to terms with his resentment and anger. He forgives his brother and moves on.✓✓
    OR
    No. He does not believe in the TRC. He believes that he has once again been cheated out of a job.✓✓

Activity 5
Read the extract below and then answer the questions that follow
[Sipho is very angry.]

THANDO: What are you going to do?
SIPHO: I am going to blow it up!
MANDISA: Great!
SIPHO: No! I am going to burn it down!
MANDISA: Even better! NO! You are drunk! You don’t really mean that, do you?
SIPHO: Yes, yes I do! I am dead serious. I am going to burn it down. I am going to watch all those books burn and light up the sky.
THANDO: You will be arrested.
MANDISA: They will say you are mad.
SIPHO: That’s even better. I will prove to them that my crime too was politically motivated. They will have to grant me amnesty. They have no choice. I qualify, don’t I Thando? You know these things.
THANDO: This is silly. You are going to do no such thing! Stop laughing, Mandisa!
SIPHO: How are you going to stop me?
THANDO: I’ll tell the police to stop you.
SIPHO: You will inform the police about me? You will sell me out?
THANDO: It’s not selling out. We will stop you.
SIPHO: Why?
THANDO: Because what you want to do is wrong.
SIPHO: What they did to me was wrong too. Why do you want to stop me?
THANDO: Because I love you. I don’t want to lose you!
MANDISA: She’s right. I love you too, Uncle Sipho. You are the only father I have now.
Pause.
[Act 2, Scene 1]
  1. Refer to lines 1–4 (“What are you … burn it down!”).
    Give TWO reasons why Sipho is so angry at this point in the play. (2)
  2. To what does “it” refer in lines 2 and 4? (1)
  3. Refer to line 5 (“You are drunk!”).
    How do you know that Thando is not used to seeing her father drunk? (2)
  4. Refer to line 8 (“ … light up the sky”).
    What does Sipho mean by the expression “light up the sky”? (2)
  5. Refer to line 9 (“You will be arrested”).
    Why does Thando say that Sipho will be arrested? (1)
  6. Refer to line 12 (“They will have to grant me amnesty.”). Why does Sipho think that the Truth and Reconciliation Commission (TRC) will grant him amnesty? State TWO points. (2)
  7. Refer to lines 13 and 14 (“You know these things.”).
    Why does Sipho expect Thando to “know these things”? (1)
  8. In this extract, Sipho is faced with a particular matter that disappoints him. How does he plan to deal with this disappointment? State TWO points. (2)
  9. Choose the correct answer to complete the following sentence: Mandisa says that Sipho is the only father she now has because …
    A he is her grandfather.
    B he is an old man.
    C she is his cousin.
    D her father has died. (1)
  10. Give TWO reasons why the title of the play, Nothing But the Truth, is suitable. (2) [16]

ROMEO AND JULIET GRADE 12 NOTES – LITERATURE STUDY GUIDE

ROMEO AND JULIET GRADE 12 NOTES – LITERATURE STUDY GUIDE Shakespeare’s timeless tragedy, Romeo and Juliet, continues to captivate audiences and readers with its poignant tale of love, fate, and conflict. As a staple in high school literature curriculums, studying this classic play offers students not only an appreciation for the beauty of Shakespearean language but also a deep exploration of themes that resonate across generations. In this comprehensive study guide, we’ll delve into key aspects of Romeo and Juliet, providing Grade 12 students with the necessary tools to navigate its complexities and unlock its rich layers of meaning.

OVERVIEW

Vocabulary for Romeo and Juliet

 Understanding Shakespeare’s Language

Shakespeare wrote his plays in the English that was spoken over 400 years ago. No wonder it is sometimes difficult for us to understand! Many of the unfamiliar words in the play will be explained in the notes, or glossary, in your copy of the play.
It is also very important that you have a dictionary and that you use it to look up unfamiliar words which may not be in the glossary.
But there are some typical words, used every day by the Elizabethans in Shakespeare’s time, which may not be explained. We have given you an alphabetical list of many of these words, below. You may notice that some words which we use now had different meanings in Elizabethan times. Do not worry – you will get used to many of these words, as you read the play.
First of all, some of the basic differences between Shakespeare’s English and ours:

Order of Words

Sometimes the Elizabethans put their words in a different order from the order we use today. For example:

  • Elizabethan: ‘Hold me not…’ (Act 1, Scene 1, line 68)
  • Modern: ‘Do not hold me.’ (Notice addition of ‘do’ and position of ‘not’ and verb ‘hold’, swapped around.)

Another example is:

  • Elizabethan: ‘Why call you for a sword?’ (Act 1, Scene 1, l.63)
  • Modern: ‘Why are you calling for a sword?’ (Notice addition of ‘are’ and ‘you’ and ‘calling’ swapped around.)

And another example:

  • Elizabethan: ‘…tell me not …’ (Act 1, Scene 1, l.161)
  • Modern: ‘Do not tell me.’

This sounds very complicated, but do not worry; as you read the play, you will get used to it.

Verbs

A reminder: verbs are the ‘doing’ or ‘being’ words in a sentence, like sit, stand, walk, be, have.

The Elizabethans often put ‘st’ or ‘t’ at the end of verbs:

  • Elizabethan: I hadst;
    Modern: I had
  • Elizabethan: Wouldst thou?;
    Modern: Would you?
  • Elizabethan: He wilt;
    Modern: He will

They also often inserted the verb ‘do’ in front of a verb, where we would not:

  • Elizabethan: “I do remember …” (Act V, Scene 1, l.38);
    Modern: I remember
  • Elizabethan: “Where the infectious pestilence did reign.” (Act V, Scene 2, l.10);
    Modern: “Where the infectious disease reigned (or was widespread).”

Thee/thou/thy/thine and you
You

In modern English, we use the word ‘you’ when speaking directly to someone else, or when speaking to many people.
The Elizabethans used ‘you’ when speaking to someone older, higher in society or rank: in other words, it was more formal than thee/thou. It was also used when speaking to several people.
For example: Apothecary: “Put this in any liquid thing you will …” (Act 5, Scene 1, l.78) The Apothecary is speaking to Romeo, his social ‘superior’.

Thee/thou

The Elizabethans used ‘thou’ when speaking to one person who was either a friend, a child, or to someone of lower social rank. In other words, it was more informal. ‘Thou’ was used when the person was the subject (the person ‘doing’ the verb) of the sentence:
Gregory: “Thou art moved …” (Act 1, Scene 1, l.9) Gregory is speaking to Sampson, his social ‘equal’.
If the person they were speaking to was the object (the person the verb is being ‘done to’) of the sentence, they would have used ‘thee’:
“I will back thee.”
Another example, is when Romeo is speaking to Balthazar, his servant towards the end of the play, at the tomb:
Balthazar: “I will be gone, sir and not trouble you.”
Romeo: “So shalt thou show me friendship …” (Act V, Scene 3, l.40-41)

Thy/thine

These were the Elizabethan’s possessive pronouns (our modern day ‘yours’). They would have used ‘thy’ before a word beginning with a consonant, and ‘thine’ before a vowel.
“Turn thy back and run.” (Act 1, Scene 1, l.30)
“Were not I thine only Nurse …” (Act 1, Scene 3, l.54)

Elizabethan contractions

You will notice many words such as ’tis, e’en, ne’er, is’t, th’, stol’n, oe’r.
These are simply Elizabethan contractions. Just as we say ‘don’t’ instead of ‘do not’ and ‘I’ll’ instead of ‘I will’, they too left out certain letters and used an apostrophe ( ’ ) to show where the missing letter was. So, ‘’tis’ mean ‘it is’, ‘e’en’ means ‘even’, ‘oe’r’ means ‘over’. If you say these words out loud, and in context, you will get their meanings.
For example:

  • “…’tis not hard, I think…’ (Act 1, Scene 2, l.2)
  • And: ‘The all-seeing sun/Ne’er saw her match…’ (Act 1, Scene 2, l.93-4)

Some common Elizabethan words
A

  • aye: yes
  • art: are
  • alas or alack: how sad
  • apparelled: dressed
  • anon: soon
  • at odds: enemies with
  • adieu: good-bye anon: in a moment

B

  • be (I/he/she/we/you/they): am, is, are
  • bid/bade: ask/tell/asked
  • bliss: happiness
  • behold: see
  • beseech: ask, beg
  • beget: get
  • b’yr lady: by mary (mother of jesus)
  • befits: suits
  • bawd: brothel-keeper
  • beshrew: a curse
  • bosom: usually means heart

C

  • coz: cousin
  • cheerly: enthusiastically
  • cock-a-hoop: fight
  • choler: anger
  • crave: want
  • chinks: money, wealth
  • conjure: create, as in conjure up
  • clout: dishcloth
  • commend me to … : remember me to …

D

  • dignity: social rank/standing
  • drave: drove
  • doth: does
  • doff: cast off
  • divers: several

E

  • ere: before
  • e’en: even or evening
  • even so?: is it true?

F

  • fray: fight
  • fled: ran away
  • forsworn: have taken an oath
  • forth: out of
  • faith: in truth
  • foe: enemy
  • fair: beautiful
  • fain: willing
  • forsaken: given up
  • fie!: exclamation of disapproval
  • fiend: devil
  • forbear: be patient

G

  • grudge: quarrel
  • go to!: let it go!
  • gall: vinegar

H

  • hadst: had
  • hath: has
  • heavy: sad
  • hence: away, go there
  • how now?: what’s going on?
  • humours: Elizabethans believed that fluids, or humours, in the body, affected your personality.
  • hie: go

I

  • ill: bad or wrong
  • i’faith: truthfully

K

  • knave: a cheeky young man
  • kin: relations

 

L

  • list: listen or like
  • lest: in case
  • livery: uniform

M

  • mutiny: fight
  • marry: indeed, well. (refers to mary, mother of jesus)
  • marred: spoilt
  • mine: my
  • maidenhead: virginity
  • mark: give, notice, listen to
  • misgive: worry
  • measure: dance matched: compared
  • mickle: great, much
  • methinks: i think

N

  • nought: nothing
  • ne’er: never
  • nay: no

O

  • of an age: the same age
  • oft: often
  • orisons: prayers

P

  • pray: ask
  • peace: be quiet
  • princox: cheeky person
  • profane: disrespect something sacred, holy
  • purged: removed
  • posterity: future generations
  • prolixity: long speeches
  • prate: chatter
  • perchance: perhaps
  • pray: ask
  • perforce: by force
  • privy: to know a secret

Q

  • quoth: said

R

  • rood: Christ’s cross or crucifix
  • rude: rough
  • rite: ceremony

S

  • strive: try
  • shalt: shall
  • shun: avoid
  • sought: looked for
  • shrift: Christian confession
  • soft: be quiet (verb)
  • suit: request
  • sirrah: young man
  • slain: killed
  • sojourn: stay

T

  • traffic: performance
  • toil: work
  • ’tis: it is
  • thrice: three times
  • tut or tush: shows impatience
  • thither: there
  • tetchy: cross, angry
  • ’twas: it was
  • trow: think, believe
  • twain: two

U

  • unto: up to or into

V

  • vault: tomb
  • vial: a small bottle used for medicine or poison
  • visage: face
  • visor: mask
  • vexed: annoyed

W

  • wilt: will
  • withal: with or by
  • ware: aware
  • whence: where
  • wert: were
  • would: wish
  • whereto: to which or to where
  • writ: written
  • whither: from where
  • wit: intelligence
  • warrant (verb): guarantee
  • wanton: loose woman
  • weal: good fortune
  • woe: sadness
  • what ho!: hey!

Y

  • ye: you (polite)
  • yea: yes
  • yonder (or yond): over there

RJ1
RJ2
RJ3
RJ4

Introduction

Romeo and Juliet was written by William Shakespeare. He was born in 1564 in Stratford-upon-Avon, a small town in England.
His plays were written about 400 years ago, but they are still popular today. They have been performed in hundreds of countries and translated into nearly every language. By the time he died in 1610, he had written about 38 plays and over 150 poems.

1. Background

Four hundred years ago the world was very different from today. For example, in 1564 in South Africa, many African groups had only recently moved southwards to join the San and Khoi-Khoi in the area that was to become South Africa. London, where Shakespeare mostly lived and worked, was also very different from the city it is today. Knowing what life was like in Shakespeare’s time helps us to understand his plays.
For most of Shakespeare’s life, Elizabeth I was Queen of England. During the Elizabethan times, English explorers sailed to countries that they had not known about before, bringing back new types of fruit, vegetables, spices and other resources. During this time, London was the fastest-growing city in the world. People from rural areas in England as well as from other countries went to London to find work. Shakespeare met different types of people from many places and he wrote about them in his plays.

Elizabethan society

In Shakespeare’s time, England had a very unequal society. Some people were very rich, but most were poor, although a middle class was developing. The powerful people were wealthy landowners. Mostly these were the nobles, with titles like ‘Lord’ and ‘Lady’. They inherited their wealth and high position in society. There was no democracy, like we have today, and ordinary people could not vote for their rulers.
Women did not have equal rights to men. They could not inherit titles from their fathers, and there were restrictions about women inheriting money. Only women from very wealthy families were educated. Women were usually expected to be domestic servants or housewives. Unlike many poor people, rich men were usually educated and could read and write.
Most people were Christians and attended church regularly. The Church played an important part in people’s lives.
People did not live as long then as they do today – a person was old at
40. Terrible diseases were common, like the plague, which was spread by rats and killed thousands of people. Doctors did not have the skills or knowledge to cure many diseases.

Shakespeare’s English

Four hundred years ago the English language was very different from what it is today. For example, a person would refer to a good friend or child as “thee” rather than “you”, as we do today.
In Shakespeare’s time, the English language was mostly spoken, not written down. Most books were written in Latin. There were no English dictionaries and no one studied English in schools. By writing his popular plays in English, Shakespeare helped to develop the language.

Shakespeare’s theatre

In Shakespeare’s time, people went to the theatre like people today go to the movies or a soccer match. It was popular entertainment for both poor and rich people. Even Queen Elizabeth I went to see Shakespeare’s plays. The plays were performed in different theatres around London. A famous theatre was the Globe Theatre. It could seat 3000 people.
The audience did not watch quietly, they showed how they felt about the play. They cheered and clapped at what they liked, and shouted and threw rotten vegetables if they didn’t like it! Plays were also used to comment on issues in society.
People enjoyed listening to clever, funny language in the theatre. Often this language was poetic and sometimes it was sexual, which would have delighted, not shocked, the audience. Just as people today enjoy comedy shows and television soaps, so would people in Shakespeare’s time have loved the jokes and drama in his plays.

2. How the play is told
2.1 Setting

The setting is where and when the story in the play takes place. The story of Romeo and Juliet took place in a town called Verona in Italy during the 1400s (fifteenth century). Italy wasn’t a united country at the time. It was divided up into small city-states which would fight between themselves for control of cities like Verona. The people were governed by nobles, such as a prince.
Most people in Italy at that time were Roman Catholic and attended church regularly. There are many references to religious images and symbols in the play, for example, shrines, saints and pilgrims.

2.2 Characters

There is a large cast of characters. The main characters appear most often and are known as the protagonists. In this play, the protagonists are Romeo and Juliet, as the play mainly involves them – their actions and the decisions they make.
Other characters in the play take the role of antagonists – they stand in opposition to the main characters. One of the roles of the antagonist characters is to help create tension or conflict in the plot and to keep the action of the play going. Examples of antagonists in the play are Paris and Tybalt.
The play has many minor characters, who appear less often. Their role is often to support the protagonists and to give us more information about them. For example, Mercutio often teases and mocks Romeo about his romantic love of Rosaline.

Classes of characters

There are also different classes of characters, as Shakespeare placed his play in a social setting that the Elizabethan public would recognise.

The nobility

The nobility were rich people whose wealth and position in society was inherited. They had political power and owned most of the land. The nobles in the play include the Prince, Count Paris and the Montague and Capulet families.

The commoners

People who had no inherited title or wealth were called commoners. Most of them had little chance of improving their social status and could not read or write. Many worked as servants for a noble family. Juliet’s nurse and the servants of the Montague and Capulet families would be known as commoners.
The servant characters are often used to provide humour and to comment on things the other characters are doing.

Clergy

The clergy in Elizabethan times was given a special role in society. Representing the church, they were not commoners and were often in the service of the nobility.
In the play, the clergy is represented by the friars. Friars belong to the Catholic church and are like priests. They lived a simple life, in service to the community. People would make their “confessions” to a friar. This follows the Catholic belief that if you confess your sins, God will forgive you. The clergy is represented in the play by Friar Lawrence and Friar John.
Friar Lawrence has many dealings with the nobility. He is a friend to both Romeo and Juliet, and has a good reputation with Prince Escalus. His role in the play is complex as his well-meaning involvement with Romeo and Juliet’s problem is, unfortunately, partly responsible for their deaths.

Important characters

The nobles: These were rich people whose wealth and position in society was inherited. They had political power and owned most of the land.
Prince Escalus, ruler of Verona: He is a stern and strict ruler. He is able to take charge and stop the street fighting between the Montagues and Capulets. He is also merciful and just. For example, even though he says the next person caught fighting will be executed, when Romeo kills Tybalt he only exiles him, as he understands that Tybalt killed Mercutio.

The Montagues

  • Lord Montague, Romeo’s father: He is a nobleman in a feud with the Capulet family. He is stubborn and not willing to forgive.
  • Lady Montague, Romeo’s mother: She does not like violence. She does not seem close to Romeo, but she dies of grief after Romeo’s death.
  • Romeo Montague: He thinks he is in love with Rosaline at the beginning of the play, and appears to be very immature. His love for Juliet seems to make him more mature. Although he is sensitive and romantic, he can be over-dramatic about his feelings. He has a good reputation in Verona (even Lord Capulet thinks he is virtuous and well disciplined). However, he makes decisions too quickly and can be aggressive and quick to fight. It is because of this that he kills Tybalt and Paris.
  • Mercutio, Romeo’s friend: He is clever with words and is very energetic and lively. He often makes fun of Romeo’s romantic passions. He loves an argument and is quick to get angry and fight. He is also cynical and melancholic.
  • Benvolio, Romeo’s cousin: He always tries to keep the peace and often tries to keep Romeo’s thoughts away from Rosaline, even after Romeo is in love with Juliet. He is kind and gentle.
  • Friar Lawrence: He is a secret advisor to both Romeo and Juliet. He is a kind man who preaches self-control. He tries to help the couple, but his plans fail and end in tragedy. He is not only a victim of fate; the lies he tells are partly the cause of the tragic fate of the lovers.
  • The apothecary: This is a person who prepared and sold medicines and drugs. The apothecary in the play lives in Mantua, where Romeo was exiled. He is a poor man, and eager to sell poison to Romeo for money, despite the consequences.
  • Commoners on Montague side: These include Balthasar (Romeo’s servant) and Abram.

The Capulets

  • Lord Capulet, Juliet’s father: He is a nobleman whose family hates the Montague family. Juliet is his only child. He is a controlling father. He gets angry easily, especially when he cannot have his own way or when his wishes are opposed. He is moody, hypocritical and selfish.
  • Lady Capulet, Juliet’s mother: She is only about 28 years’ old! She has not been very involved with her daughter and shows little understanding of Juliet.
  • Juliet Capulet: She is a privileged, sheltered young woman. Although she is only 13, she shows bravery, determination and more maturity than Romeo. She is practical and reasonable and often recognises the challenges of their situation. Sometimes, though, she shows her immaturity by making decisions too quickly.
  • Tybalt, Juliet’s cousin: He is arrogant and a troublemaker. He picks a fight with Mercutio and Romeo. Tybalt kills Mercutio, Romeo’s friend. Romeo kills Tybalt in revenge, and because of that Romeo is exiled from Verona.
  • Juliet’s nurse: She is over-talkative and often uses coarse language. She has looked after Juliet since she was born and is closer to her than Juliet’s mother. She is a faithful friend and confidante to Juliet but doesn’t understand Juliet’s love of Romeo.
  • Count Paris, relative of Prince Escalus: He is a very polite nobleman and does seem to love Juliet. Paris’s role in the play helps to create conflict in the plot, because Juliet’s parents want him to marry her, but Juliet marries Romeo.
ACT 1

Romeo and Juliet meet and fall in love. Two things stand in the way of their love: the feud between their families; and Juliet’s parents’ wish for her to marry Paris.

 PROLOGUE SCENE 1 SCENE 2 SCENE 3 SCENE 4 SCENE 5
The Chorus tells us that there is a feud between the families of the Montagues and
the Capulets. The Chorus tells us that two young lovers will die and the feud will end.
 Sunday morning
A street in Verona

  • There is a fight between young Montagues  and Capulets in the streets of Verona.
  • The Prince stops the fight and threatens to execute anyone who fights again.
  •  Romeo thinks he loves Rosaline.
 Sunday morning
The Capulet mansion

  • Paris asks Lord Capulet if he can marry Juliet.
  • Lord Capulet is planning a
    party that night.
  • He invites Paris.
 Sunday morning
The Capulet mansion

  • Lady Capulet and the nurse encourage Juliet to marry Paris because “he is a fine and worthy young
    man”.
 Sunday evening
A street outside the Capulet mansion

  • Romeo and his friends are on their way to the Capulet party.
  • Romeo feels uneasy.
 Sunday evening
A hall in the Capulet mansion
The Capulet party:

  • Tybalt wants to fight the Montagues but is stopped by Lord Capulet.
  • Romeo sees Juliet and is attracted to
    her.
  • Romeo and Juliet meet and
    speak of their love.
ACT 2
The lovers marry secretly with the help of Juliet’s nurse and Friar Lawrence
PROLOGUESCENE 1SCENE 2SCENE 3SCENE 4SCENE 5SCENE 6
The Chorus tells us that Romeo and Juliet are now in love – despite the feud between their families.Sunday night
Outside the Capulet orchard

  • Romeo hides in the Capulet garden while his
    friends look for him.
  • They make fun of his love for Rosaline.
Sunday night
The Capulet orchard

  • Juliet appears on her balcony.
  • Unaware of Romeo’s presence, she declares her love for him.
  • Later she and Romeo declare their love and their intention to marry.
Mondaymorning
Friar Lawrence’s cell

  • Romeo visits Friar Lawrence.
  • Friar Lawrence is also a herbalist, gathering herbs and
    flowers to make medicines.
  • Friar Lawrence agrees to help Romeo to marry Juliet in the
    hope of ending the feud.
Monday morning
A street in Verona

  • Romeo’s friends make fun of him and Juliet’s nurse.
  • Romeo and the Nurse discuss the secret marriage.
Monday morning
The Capulet garden

  • Juliet waits impatiently for news of Romeo.
  • The nurse eventually tells Juliet she will marry Romeo that afternoon.
Monday morning
Friar Lawrence’s cell

  • Friar Lawrence is worried about Romeo and Juliet’s rush to marry.
  • He warns against unchecked
    passion (their wild, fiery emotions), but still marries them.
ACT 3
Romeo kills Tybalt and is banished from Verona. A date is set for Juliet to marry Paris; Juliet refuses to marry him.
SCENE  1SCENE 2SCENE 3SCENE  4SCENE  5
Monday afternoon
A street in Verona

  • Tybalt (Juliet’s cousin) fights Mercutio.
  • Romeo tries to stop them, but Mercutio is killed.
  • Romeo kills Tybalt in revenge.
  • The Prince orders Romeo to leave Verona.
Monday afternoon
The Capulet mansion

  • Juliet waits impatiently.
  • The Nurse tells her the bad news about Tybalt and Romeo.
  • The nurse agrees to arrange for Romeo and Juliet to spend
    one night together before he leaves Verona.
Monday afternoon
Friar Lawrence’s cell

  • Romeo is desperate and attempts suicide.
  • Romeo asks Friar Lawrence for help.
  • The nurse tells them that Juliet is very sad.
  • Friar Lawrence says that Romeo can go to Juliet, but
    he must leave for Mantua
    before dawn.
  • After being pardoned, he
    could perhaps return to Verona in the future.
Monday afternoon
The Capulet mansion

  • Paris asks Lord Capulet about his marriage to Juliet.
  • Capulet decides the wedding should take place on Thursday.
Tuesday morning
The Capulet orchard

  • After spending the night together, Romeo and Juliet must part.
  • He must go to Mantua.
  • Lady Capulet says she will avenge Tybalt’s death.
  • She then tells Juliet of
    the plans for her marriage to Paris.
  • Juliet tells her parents
    she will not marry Paris.
  • Her father threatens to reject her as
    his daughter.
ACT 4
Friar Lawrence suggests a plan for Juliet but it is destined to fail. Juliet’s marriage to Paris is brought forward by a day.
SCENE  1SCENE  2SCENE  3SCENE  4SCENE  5
Tuesday morning
Friar Lawrence’s cell

  • Juliet is in despair.
  • She goes to Friar Lawrence, who suggests a plan: he gives Juliet a potion to drink to make her
    seem dead.
  • Friar Lawrence will write a letter to
    Romeo to tell him to fetch Juliet from the tomb.
Tuesday morning
The Capulet mansion

  • Juliet goes home and
    pretends to apologise to her father.
  • Lord Capulet says that the marriage to
    Paris will now happen on Wednesday – a
    day earlier than
    planned!
Tuesday evening
Juliet’s bedroom

  • Juliet drinks the potion and
    falls into a deep sleep.
Wednesday morning
The Capulet mansion

  • The Capulets prepare for Paris and Juliet’s wedding.
Wednesday morning
Juliet’s bedroom

  • The nurse cannot wake Juliet up.
  • She thinks Juliet is
    dead and calls the Capulets.
ACT 5
The plan fails: Romeo thinks Juliet is dead so he kills himself with poison. She wakes and kills herself when she sees
Romeo is dead. The Prince blames their deaths on the family feud.
SCENE 1SCENE 2SCENE 3
Thursday morning
A street in Mantua

  • Romeo waits in Mantua for news.
  • He does not receive the letter from Friar Lawrence to
    say that Juliet has taken a sleeping potion.
  • His servant, Balthasar, tells him that Juliet
    is dead.
  • Romeo believes him so he gets
    poison from the
    apothecary.
  • He will use it to kill
    himself when he goes to Juliet’s tomb.
Thursday night
Friar Lawrence’s cell

  • Friar John was supposed to deliver Friar Lawrence’s letter to Romeo explaining that Juliet is not dead, but
    he did not deliver it.
  • Friar Lawrence writes another letter to Romeo, and goes to
    Juliet’s tomb.
Thursday night / Friday morning
The churchyard and Capulet tomb in Verona

  • Romeo goes to Juliet’s
    tomb.
  • Paris confronts him.
  • They fight and Paris is killed.
  • Romeo drinks the poison and dies.
  • Juliet wakes, sees
    Romeo is dead and stabs
    herself.
  • The Prince tells the Montagues and Capulets they have each
    lost a child and must agree to reconcile and end their feud.
  • Two golden statues are to
    be erected in memory of their children.

 

The play in one page

Act 1, Prologue
Act 1, Scene 1: A street in Verona
Act 1, Scene 2: Capulet mansion
Act 1, Scene 3: Capulet mansion
Act 1, Scene 4: Street outside the Capulet mansion
Act 1, Scene 5: Hall in the Capulet mansion

Act 2, Prologue
Act 2, Scene 1: Outside the Capulet orchard
Act 2, Scene 2: Capulet orchard
Act 2, Scene 3: Friar Lawrence’s cell
Act 2, Scene 4: A street in Verona
Act 2, Scene 5: Capulet garden
Act 2, Scene 6: Friar Lawrence’s cell

Act 3, Scene 1: A public place in Verona
Act 3, Scene 2: Capulet mansion
Act 3, Scene 3: Friar Lawrence’s cell
Act 3, Scene 4: Capulet mansion
Act 3, Scene 6: Capulet orchard

Act 4, Scene 1: Friar Lawrence’s cell
Act 4, Scene 2: Capulet mansion
Act 4, Scene 3: Juliet’s bedroom
Act 4, Scene 4: Capulet mansion
Act 4, Scene 5: Juliet’s bedroom

Act 5, Scene 1: A street in Mantua
Act 5, Scene 2: Friar Lawrence’s cell
Act 5, Scene 3: The churchyard and Capulet tomb in Verona

 

Time in the play

  • Sunday morning: Fighting in streets (Act 1:1); the Prince says that the next to cause a fight will die.
  • Mid-afternoon Sunday: Paris asks Lord Capulet for Juliet’s hand in marriage (Act 1:3).
  • Before supper Sunday: Lady Capulet informs Juliet of Paris’s marriage proposal (Act 1:3).
  • Early Sunday Evening: Romeo goes to Capulet’s party (Act 1:4).
  • Sunday evening, after supper: Romeo and Juliet fall in love; Tybalt swears revenge (Act 1:5).
  • Sunday night, after feast: Romeo is confused about his new love (Act 2:1).
  • Late Sunday night: The balcony scene; Romeo and Juliet arrange their marriage (Act 2:2).
  • Monday, at daybreak: Romeo goes to Friar Lawrence to ask him to marry Juliet and himself (Act 2:3).
  • Later, Monday morning: Tybalt challenges Romeo (Act 2:4).
  • After 12 o’clock Monday: Nurse gives Juliet Romeo’s message (Act 2:5).
  • Monday afternoon: Romeo and Juliet get married (Act 2:6).
  • Monday afternoon, after the wedding: Mercutio and Tybalt are killed in a fight; Romeo is banished (Act 3:1).
  • Mid-afternoon, Monday: Juliet hears about the fighting (Act 3:2).
  • Later afternoon, Monday: Friar criticises Romeo; Romeo will visit Juliet that night (Act 3:3).
  • Late Monday evening: Arrangements are made for Juliet’s marriage to Paris (Act 3:4).
  • Tuesday, daybreak: Romeo leaves for Mantua (Act 3:5).
  • Early Tuesday morning: Juliet goes to Friar Lawrence for help (Act 4:1).
  • Late Tuesday afternoon: The wedding date of Juliet and Paris is advanced (Act 4:2).
  • Bedtime, Tuesday: Juliet drinks Friar’s potion (Act 4:3).
  • 03:00, Wednesday: Preparations are made for Paris’s and Juliet’s wedding (Act 4:4).
  • Daybreak, Wednesday: Juliet is discovered ‘dead’ (Act 4:6).
  • Thursday morning: Romeo hears of Juliet’s ‘death’ and plans his suicide (Act 5:1).
  • Thursday evening: Romeo doesn’t receive Friar Lawrence’s message (Act 5:2).
  • Friday morning, very early: Romeo and Juliet die; Paris dies; the feuding houses reconcile (Act 5:3).

 2.4 Themes

A theme is a message that runs through a play or story. In Romeo and Juliet, Shakespeare uses a number of themes to tell his story of the tragic lovers.

Fate (destiny) and free will

The Elizabethans believed that everything that happens to a person is controlled by God. Everyone’s fate, or destiny, has already been decided. Throughout the play, many of the characters refer to this belief.
Against this is the idea of free will, or being able to make one’s own decisions and choices in life.
Many Elizabethans believed in the Chain of Being where everything had its place. God was at the head of the Chain of Being, then the angels, and then the stars. Under these came everything on the earth, beginning with the king and going down to ordinary men, women, animals and plants. To change the Chain of Being in any way, they believed, would result in disaster.

Love and hate

There are many references to love and hate in the play. Two young people, from two families that hate each other, fall in love. Look out for other ways in which Shakespeare contrasts love and hate. For example, read Romeo’s words to Tybalt and Paris before they fight. Romeo is secretly related to them through his marriage to Juliet, so he says he loves them, but they hate him.

True love and romantic love

Shakespeare explores the difference between the true love that Romeo and Juliet feel for each other and romantic love – the obsessive passion that Romeo felt for Rosaline:

“… A madness, most discreet,
A choking gall, and a preserving sweet.”

In contrast, when Romeo meets Juliet for the first time, he says:

“If I profane with my unworthiest hand
This holy shrine …”

Passion and reason

Passion means having very strong emotions or feelings about something, without having much control over those feelings. Reason is the ability to think, consider and to make informed decisions. In our lives, passion and reason sometimes conflict with each other.
For example, Romeo has no control over his emotions when thinking about Rosaline: “O brawling love, O loving hate …” (Act 1, Scene 1)
However, when Romeo wants Juliet to swear her love for him although they have only just met, she says:

“I have no joy of this contract tonight:
It is too rash, too unadvised, too sudden …” (Act 2, Scene 2)

She loves Romeo, but she still allows her reason to control her responses.

Appearance and reality

Sometimes things are not what they first seem: we can be fooled by appearances. Some of the characters in the play are confused by appearances. For example, Juliet appears to be dead in Act 5, Scene 3, and Romeo is fooled. As readers, we know, of course, that she has taken a potion and is actually alive.
In Romeo and Juliet, the themes of appearance and reality can also be linked to the theme of secrecy and lies. Both Romeo and Juliet tell lies about their relationship. They keep their relationship and marriage a secret, which adds to the conflict in the plot and ultimately works against their happiness.

Order and disorder

People who govern cities like things to be orderly. They like people to obey the rules and not cause trouble.
In Romeo and Juliet, feuding families represent disorder and can be harmful to the smooth running of the society. For example, at the beginning of the play, when the Montague and Capulet servants are fighting (disorder), Prince Escalus enters and says:

“Rebellious subjects, enemies to peace,” (Act 1, Scene 1)
He attempts to restore order on the streets of Verona.

Youth and old age: the ‘generation gap’

A breakdown in understanding between the young and their elders is known as a ‘generation gap’. The elders think that they know everything and want to control the young; the young rebel against this. Romeo and Juliet rebel against the custom of their society which says that parents decide who their children should marry. This conflict results, in part, in the death of the young lovers.

Honour and reputation

A person who is honourable has firm values and always does what he or she believes is right. A person’s reputation depends on what other people think of them.
For example, Tybalt insults Romeo by saying:

“Thou art a villain.” (Act 3, Scene 1)

Tybalt then fights with and kills Romeo’s friend, Mercutio. Romeo says:

“My reputation stained
With Tybalt’s slander …”

He then fights with and kills Tybalt to avenge Mercutio’s death and to defend his honour. His family would have considered that to be the honourable thing to do, even though it results in Romeo’s banishment.

3. Style

In a play, the conversation between characters tells the story. Their speech is called the dialogue.
Sometimes characters talk alone on stage to the audience about what they think or feel. This type of speech is called a soliloquy. For example, Act 5 Scene 1 begins with a soliloquy from Romeo. Only the audience knows what Romeo says in his soliloquy; the other characters in the play do not.

3.1 Poetry and prose

In Romeo and Juliet some lines are written like a poem. The place where the lines end depends on the rhythm of the words. Shakespeare used poetry for the dialogue of the nobles and elite, like Lord and Lady Capulet.
Other lines, usually with words said by servants and other ordinary people, are written in paragraphs that don’t rhyme, which is called prose. However, sometimes when the nobles are joking they speak in prose, too. For example, the nobles Mercutio and Benvolio joke in prose with Romeo in Act 2, Scene 4.

Blank verse

Most of Romeo and Juliet is written in a type of poetry called blank verse. The lines do not rhyme but the words have a regular rhythm, called iambic pentameter. The pattern for each line is one soft-sounding syllable followed by one strong-sounding syllable, repeated five times.

Rhyming couplet

If the last words in two lines sound similiar (rhyme), it is a rhyming couplet. Here is an example of a rhyming couplet, from the Prince’s speech at the end of the play:

For never was a story of more woe
Than this of Juliet and her Romeo. (Act 5,Scene 3)

Sonnet

A sonnet is a type of poem. It has 14 lines, made up of:

  • Three quatrains. Each quatrain has four lines; and
  • One rhyming couplet at the end.

There are three sonnets in Romeo and Juliet. Look at:

  • Act 1, Prologue
  • Act 1, Scene 5 when Romeo and Juliet first meet. They speak to each other in a sonnet. The sonnet begins with, “If I profane with my unworthiest hand …” and ends with the last line, “Then move not while my prayer’s effect I take.”
  • Act 2, Prologue

Shakespeare uses the sonnet form when he wants to make us aware of the importance of what is being said. Using the sonnet also makes the mood of the scene and the tone of the words more serious.

3.2 Diction and figurative language

Shakespeare was very skilled at using language to describe things and to communicate his ideas in interesting ways:

  • He used figures of speech such as metaphors, similes, personification.
  • He played with the sound of the words, using alliteration, assonance and onomatopoeia.
  • He used imagery and symbols to help us imagine what he describes. A symbol is something which represents something else. For example, a dove is a symbol of peace.
  • He makes jokes, using words that sound the same, or similar, but which have different meanings. This type of joke is called a pun. For example, ‘she walked on the souls of her feet’.
  • He uses dramatic irony to increase the tension and involve the audience in the story.

3.3 Stage directions

Romeo and Juliet is a play to be performed on stage, as well as read. Stage directions are instructions in the play, usually written in italics and in square brackets. They tell us:

  • Where each scene takes place, such as a street or a room in a house.
  • When each character comes on to the stage (enters) and when they leave (exits).
  • Objects that the actors need to hold or use on stage. These objects are called props.
  • What a character has to do in certain parts of the play, for example, kiss another actor, or fight.
  • When a character speaks so that the audience hears what is said but the other characters on stage do not. This is called an aside.

Shakespeare only wrote down a few stage directions to guide the actors. It is the job of the play’s director to give more guidance. For example, the director decides where the actors stand on stage, how they move, and what the scenery and lighting should be like.
All these are important for creating the mood on stage and bringing the play to life. Each production of a Shakespeare play will be different because each director brings his or her own ideas about how the play should be performed on stage.

3.4 Tone and mood

In a play, tone is not only the feelings created by the language of the writer. Tone is also created by the sound of the actor’s voice which expresses the emotion in the words. Does the actor’s voice sound anxious, excited, happy or angry? Tone is important for expressing what the character feels.
In a play, the mood is the feeling, or atmosphere, that is created on stage. A combination of things can help to create the mood: the actors’ expression of the characters feelings, or emotions, their costumes, the scenery and lighting.
For example, at the Capulet’s party in Act 1 Scene 5, the mood is festive, with music, dancing and light. In contrast, what do you think the mood is like in Act 5 Scene 3, in the Capulet’s tomb after Juliet has died?

PROLOGUE

Setting: The chorus speaks the Prologue on stage
What happens?

The Prologue is the introduction to the play. It gives an outline of the plot. It prepares the audience for a sad story.
The structure of this poem in the Prologue is a Shakespearean Sonnet. It is 14 lines long, divided into three quatrains, and ends in a rhyming couplet. The rhyming pattern is abab cdcd efef gg.

Chorus
Two households, both alike in dignity, In fair Verona, where we lay our scene,
From ancient grudge break to new mutiny, Where civil blood makes civil hands unclean. From forth the fatal loins of these two foes
A pair of star-cross’d lovers take their life; Whole misadventured piteous overthrows Do with their death bury their parents’ strife.
The fearful passage of their death-mark’d love, And the continuance of their parents’ rage,
Which, but their children’s end, nought could remove, Is now the two hours’ traffic of our stage;
The which if you with patient ears attend,
What here shall miss, our toil shall strive to mend.

Note:

  • Read this Prologue aloud and with feeling. At first the sentence structures may feel and sound a bit strange, but you will soon enjoy the peculiar rhythm and formality.
In simple modern English, here are the main points made in this sonnet:

  • Two families, both noble and of the same high status, live in beautiful Verona.
  • They have been arguing for years. This feud is again turning violent. Even ordinary citizens are involved.
  • Fate steps in when these feuding families give birth to two unfortunate lovers. The stars predict a tragic fate for them.
  • They become the victims of unkind fate and face unfortunate, tragic accidents. Only with their deaths is their parents’ feud ended.
  • The course of their doomed love and their deaths eventually bring an end to the hatred.
  • The topic that we will act out on stage for the next two hours will be filled in by our devoted acting – in case we have left out something in this Prologue.

 Activity 1

1. Closely study the lines from this Prologue (above). Quote one of the following literary terms:

1.1 Repetition (1)
1.2 Alliteration (1)
1.3 Metaphor (1)

2. Identify four main themes introduced in the Prologue? (4)  [7]

ACT 1

  • Act 1, Scene 1: A street in Verona
  • Act 1, Scene 2: Capulet mansion
  • Act 1, Scene 3: Capulet mansion
  • Act 1, Scene 4: Street outside the Capulet mansion
  • Act 1, Scene 5: Hall in the Capulet mansion

Act 1, Scene 1

  • A fight between the Montagues and Capulets
  • Setting: A public street in Verona

What happens?

  • Sampson and Gregory are Capulet servants. They are boasting and joking in the street.
  • Abraham and Balthasar, two Montague servants, arrive. The Capulet servants deliberately insult the others to start a fight.
  • Benvolio, Romeo’s friend, arrives and stops their fight.
  • Tybalt arrives and fights Benvolio.
  • Officers of the law come with some other citizens and try to stop the fighting.
  • Lords Capulet and Montague arrive and want to fight each other, but their wives try to stop them.
  • Prince Escalus arrives and orders them all to throw down their weapons. There have been three street fights now between the Capulets and Montagues. He warns them that if they fight again they will be put to death (executed). He wants to see Lord Montague and Lord Capulet at his palace.
  • Benvolio explains to Lord Montague how the fight started.
  • Lady Montague asks Benvolio if he knows where Romeo is. Lord Montague has noticed that Romeo seems sad these days. Benvolio says that he will find out why Romeo is upset.
  • When Romeo arrives, he tells Benvolio that he is in love with Rosaline. He is sad because Rosaline is not interested in him.

Activity 2

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[Prince Escalus demands peace on the streets.]

PRINCE ESCALUS
Rebellious subjects, enemies to peace, Profaners of this neighbour-stained steel,—
Will they not hear? What, ho! you men, you beasts, That quench the fire of your pernicious rage
With purple fountains issuing from your veins, On pain of torture, from those bloody hands
Throw your mistemper’d weapons to the ground, And hear the sentence of your moved prince.
Three civil brawls, bred of an airy word, By thee, old Capulet, and Montague,
Have thrice disturb’d the quiet of our streets, And made Verona’s ancient citizens
Cast by their grave beseeming ornaments, To wield old partisans, in hands as old,
Canker’d with peace, to part your canker’d hate:

Note; The prince is moved. This means that he is very angry. This shows the theme of order and disorder.

Questions

1. What does the extract tell us about how Verona is governed at the time the action of the play is set? (3)
2. Where is Verona? (1)
3. What indication is there in the passage that

3.1. violent feelings have been bubbling just beneath the surface and need very little to boil over. (2)
3.2. hardly anyone is neutral? (2)

4. What does the Prince mean by the words

a) cankered with peace? (1)
b) cankered with hate? (1)

5. What modern word is derived from “cankered” and how are the two words similar in meaning? (2) [12]

Answers to Activity 2
1. The Prince is the ruler in Verona✓ – his word is the law. He speaks with authority and has to be obeyed.✓ ✓
2. Italy✓
3.1. Three street fights had already occurred as a result of a carelessly spoken word.✓ They also carry weapons.✓
3.2. The Prince addresses both Capulet and Montague as heads of their households.✓ Even old citizens are dragged into the fighting.✓
4a) The swords of the older citizens were at first lying idly and becoming corrupted by rust.✓
4b) These swords were picked up in fighting and are now corrupted by hatred.✓
5. Cancer.✓ Both “cankered” and ‘cancer’ indicate that something is being destroyed.✓

 Act 1, Scene 2

  • Lord Capulet plans his party
  • Setting: Capulet’s Mansion

What happens?

  • The scene opens with Lord Capulet telling Paris that he and Lord Montague have been ordered not to fight, and he thinks they will be able to “keep the peace”.
  • Paris asks Lord Capulet for permission to marry Juliet.
  • Lord Capulet explains to Paris that Juliet is only 13, too young to marry. He suggests waiting another two years. He also says that Juliet needs to agree to the marriage.
  • Lord Capulet invites Paris to a party (feast) that night. There he will see Juliet, as well as other ladies with whom to compare her.
  • Lord Capulet gives his servant a list of people and tells him to invite them to the party. But the servant cannot read, so when he meets Romeo and Benvolio in the street, he asks them to read the names for him.
  • Romeo sees that Rosaline, the woman he loves, is invited.
  • The servant says that if Romeo and Benvolio are not Montagues, they can come to the party.
  • Benvolio tells Romeo that many ladies will be at the party, and maybe Romeo might meet someone new.

In some exam questions, the feast is called a ball which is a formal dancing party.

Activity 3

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[Capulet and Paris discuss Juliet]

CAPULET
But Montague is bound as well as I,
In penalty alike; and ‘tis not hard, I think, For men so old as we to keep the peace. PARIS
Of honourable reckoning are you both; And pity ’tis you lived at odds so long.
But now, my lord, what say you to my suit?
CAPULET
But saying o’er what I have said before: My child is yet a stranger in the world;
She hath not seen the change of fourteen years, Let two more summers wither in their pride,
Ere we may think her ripe to be a bride.
PARIS
Younger than she are happy mothers made.
CAPULET
And too soon marr’d are those so early made. The earth hath swallow’d all my hopes but she, She is the hopeful lady of my earth:
But woo her, gentle Paris, get her heart, My will to her consent is but a part;
An she agree, within her scope of choice
Lies my consent and fair according voice.

Questions

  1. Read the following statement from the play and complete it by filling in the missing words. Write only the question number and the word.
    Lord Capulet is talking about his a) , Lord Montague.
    The two families do not get along because of a long-standing b) between them. (2)
  2. Explain why Montague and Capulet are being punished. (2)
  3. In lines 4 – 5 Paris says that both Montague and Capulet are “of honourable reckoning”.
    1. Explain what Paris’s words reveal about the characters of the two lords. (1)
    2. Use your own words to explain how Paris feels about this state of affairs. (2)
  4. What “suit” is Paris referring to in line 6? (1)
  5. Refer to lines 14 and 15, “Earth hath swallowed … my earth”.
    1. Name the figures of speech used by Capulet in these lines. (1)
    2. Use your own words to explain what Capulet means in these lines. (2)
  6. State whether the following statement is true or false and support your answer from the extract.
    Capulet refuses to allow Paris to marry Juliet. (2)
  7. Capulet invites Paris to his feast that night. What does he intend Paris to do there? (1)
    Write down a, b, c or d as your choice of answer to the following questions.
  8. Paris is
    1. Capulet’s best friend.
    2. related to the Prince.
    3. Romeo’s cousin.
    4. Juliet’s beloved fiancé. (2)
  9. In line 5, Paris says “And pity ’tis”. He means that
    1. he feels sorry for Capulet.
    2. he thinks the feud is so senseless.
    3. it is a pity Capulet has become so old.
    4. Capulet has had to live in fear all these years. (2)
  10. Paris visits Capulet because he
    1. wants Capulet’s advice on his new suit.
    2. is concerned about the ongoing fued.
    3. wants Capulet’s final answer to his proposal.
    4. has come to ask Capulet’s permission to marry Juliet. (2)
      Answer the following questions in your own words:
  11. Why does Capulet call Juliet “a stranger in the world” (line 8)? (2)
  12. What is Juliet’s age? Quote the phrase from the extract that tells you this. (3)
  13. Capulet asks a favour of Paris concerning the wedding. What is his request? (lines 10 and 11). (2)
  14. Do you think Paris is pleased with Capulet’s request? What answer does he give? (2)
  15. Explain line 14 in your own words. (2)
  16. Capulet encourages Paris to “woo” Juliet. What is a modern English word for “woo”? (2)
  17. Read lines 17 to 19. Would you agree that Capulet means it when he tells Paris that Juliet has the final say in the choice of a husband? (4) [37]
Answers to Activity 3

    1. enemy/foe✓
    2. feud/argument✓
  1. Prince Escalus is punishing them for the public quarrel between their servants.✓✓
    1. They are both honourable and respected.✓
    2. He respects both✓ therefore he finds it a pity that they are quarrelling.✓
  2. His request to marry Juliet.✓
    1. metaphor OR personification✓
    2. All his other children are dead and buried.✓ Juliet is the only remaining child he has to bring him happiness.✓
  3. False. He only wants Paris to wait two more years. ✓✓
  4. He wants Paris to impress Juliet so he can win her heart.✓
  5.  b ✓✓
  6.  b ✓✓
  7.  c ✓✓
  8. Juliet is still young✓ and unused to society and the world. ✓
  9. Thirteen years old.✓ “She has not seen the change of fourteen ways”.✓✓
  10. Capulet asks Paris to wait another two years before they get married.✓✓
  11.  No, Paris is not pleased at all.✓ He remarks that girls younger than Juliet are happy mothers already.✓
  12. Capulet says that all his children apart from Juliet have died.✓✓
  13. To “woo” means to date someone so that they learn to love you.✓✓
  14.  No, I don’t agree that he means it. In those days girls didn’t have the final say in their choice of husband.✓✓ Their parents did. Most marriages were pre-arranged.✓✓
    OR
    Yes, I think he did mean it.✓ Although most parents in those days decided who their children married, Capulet is a very soft-hearted father towards Juliet.✓ He would care about how she felt about marrying Paris.✓✓

Act 1, Scene 3

  • Lady Capulet wants Juliet to marry Paris
  • Setting: Capulet’s Mansion

What happens?

  • Lady Capulet tells the Nurse that Juliet is ready for marriage, as it is only two weeks until her fourteenth birthday. The nurse remembers Juliet’s childhood well – she raised Juliet.
  • Lady Capulet tells Juliet that Paris has asked to marry Juliet, and he would be an excellent choice of husband.
  • Juliet says she will look at Paris to see if she finds him attractive.

In those days, amny noble women did not breastfeed their own babies and had a nursemaid do it for them. Juliet’s nurse would have cared for her since she was a baby and probably knew her better then Juliet’s mother.

Activity 4

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[Lady Capulet and nurse talk to Juliet in her bedroom.]

LADY CAPULET
Well, think of marriage now; younger than you, Here in Verona, ladies of esteem,
Are made already mothers: by my count,
I was your mother much upon these years That you are now a maid. Thus then in brief: The valiant Paris seeks you for his love.
NURSE
A man, young lady! lady, such a man
As all the world—why, he’s a man of wax.
LADY CAPULET
Verona’s summer hath not such a flower.
NURSE
Nay, he’s a flower; in faith, a very flower.
LADY CAPULET
What say you? can you love the gentleman? This night you shall behold him at our feast; Read o’er the volume of young Paris’ face, And find delight writ there with beauty’s pen; Examine every married lineament,
And see how one another lends content And what obscured in this fair volume lies Find written in the margent of his eyes.
This precious book of love, this unbound lover,
To beautify him, only lacks a cover:

Questions

  1. In which city is Romeo and Juliet set? (1)
  2. Which other character in the play is a relative of Paris? (1)
  3. Refer to line 6 – “The valiant Paris … for his love”. Earlier Paris asks Capulet if he may marry Juliet. What is Capulet’s answer to Paris’s request? (2)
  4. What does the nurse mean when she says Paris is “a man of wax”? (1)
  5. Explain why the nurse, who is not a family member, is present during this very personal conversation that Lady Capulet is having with her daughter. (2)
  6.  In lines 9 – 10 “Verona’s summer hath … a very flower”, both Lady Capulet and the Nurse are praising Paris.
    1. Identify the figure of speech in these lines. (1)
    2. Explain why the use of this figure of speech is effective here. (2)
  7. Refer to Lady Capulet’s second question in line 11, “… can you love the gentleman?”
    1. What is Juliet’s reply to this question? (1)
    2. Explain how the Capulets’ attitude here differs from their later treatment of Juliet. State two points. (2)
  8. In lines 13 – 14 (“Read o’er the volume … with beauty’s pen”), Lady Capulet describes Paris.
    1. To what does she compare Paris’s face? (1)
    2. What does Lady Capulet expect Juliet to discover later about Paris’s feelings? (1)
    3. Do you think Paris would have made a good husband for Juliet if Romeo had not appeared in her life? Give a reason for your answer. (1)
    4. The Capulets are eager to arrange a marriage for their daughter. Do you think their actions are in Juliet’s best interests? Discuss your view. (2) [18]
Answers to Activity 4

  1. Verona✓
  2.  Mercutio/Prince Escalus/The Prince✓
  3. Paris is asked to wait another two years before he marries Juliet. She is too young.✓✓
  4. Paris is handsome and from a noble family.✓
  5. The Nurse is closer to Juliet than her mother.✓ Juliet shares her secrets with the Nurse and Lady Capulet is not comfortable talking alone to her own daughter.✓
    1. Metaphor✓
    2. Paris is said to be a flower – that is, very beautiful.✓✓
    1. She will attend the ball and see whether she likes him.✓ OR
      She won’t do anything without their permission.✓
    2. he Capulets at first leave the choice of marrying Paris up to her, but later force her to marry him.✓✓
      OR
      They said she is still too young, but soon after say she is old enough.✓✓
    1. A beautifully written book✓
    2. She expects Juliet to discover that Paris’s feelings for her are honest and in her best interest.✓✓
  6. Yes, he would have taken good care of her financially and loved her.✓✓
    Or
    No, he would never feel like her true love. A happy marriage is not built on money and looks alone.✓✓
  7. Yes, in their eyes their actions are in her best interest, because Paris is noble and attractive.✓✓
    Or
    No, we know that their actions aren’t in her best interest because she doesn’t have a say in the matter and doesn’t love him with passion.✓✓

 Act 1, Scene 4

  • Romeo and friends on their way to the party
  • Setting: Street outside the Capulet’s mansion

What happens?

  • Romeo and his friends chat on their way to the party. They put on masks. At such parties, or balls, young people wore masks so they could flirt without being recognised.
  • Mercutio tells them the story of Mab, the queen of the fairies, who delivers dreams. She can also bring nightmares. He does this to stop Romeo from feeling so sad.
  • Romeo still suffers from the pain of his love for Rosaline. At the end of the scene, he feels that something bad will begin that night. Dramatic irony is also used because the audience knows from the prologue what Romeo doesn’t know.
  • The theme of Fate/Destiny versus free will is stressed.

Activity 5

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[On their way to the Capulet’s feast]

ROMEO
Peace, peace, Mercutio, peace! Thou talk’st of nothing.
MERCUTIO
True, I talk of dreams,
Which are the children of an idle brain, Begot of nothing but vain fantasy, Which is as thin of substance as the air
And more inconstant than the wind, who woos Even now the frozen bosom of the north,
And, being anger’d, puffs away from thence, Turning his face to the dew-dropping south. BENVOLIO
This wind, you talk of, blows us from ourselves; Supper is done, and we shall come too late.
ROMEO
I fear, too early: for my mind misgives
Some consequence yet hanging in the stars Shall bitterly begin his fearful date
With this night’s revels and expire the term Of a despised life closed in my breast
By some vile forfeit of untimely death.
But He, that hath the steerage of my course, Direct my sail! On, lusty gentlemen.

Mercutio uses a simile to compare dreams to air. The wind is also personified because it is described as a person blowing.

Questions

For questions 1 – 3 answer A, B, C or D.

  1. In line 13, Romeo says “I fear too early”. This means
    1. it was not polite to arrive at a party too early.
    2. he fears that this night might eventually cause his death.
    3. he is frightened he might be recognised.
    4. he isn’t willing to forget about Rosaline yet. (2)
  2. In line 14, Romeo refers to something “yet hanging in the stars”. He sees this as something
    1. evil, which he has read in his horoscope.
    2. evil, which somebody else wishes on him.
    3. bad, brought on by fate, which will cause suffering.
    4. exciting, that he never expected to happen. (2)
  3. In lines 16 – 18 Romeo says
    1. fate will prevent him from seeing Rosaline.
    2. his life will end because of this night’s events.
    3. he hates his life and has decided to commit suicide.
    4. he does not fear, since God will guide him in all danger. (2)
  4. The men mentioned in the extract are on their way to an important destination. Where are they going to? (2)
  5. Why is it necessary for Romeo to try and calm Mercutio? What happens just before this passage, which causes Mercutio to rant and rave like a madman? (3)
  6. What is Mercutio’s opinion of the value of dreams? (2)
  7. Quote a line spoken by the practical, good Benvolio, proving that he thinks nothing of all the emotional outbursts around him. (1)
  8. How was it possible for Romeo and Benvolio to accompany Mercutio? (4) [18]
Answers to Activity 5

  1. B ✓✓
  2. C ✓✓
  3. D ✓✓
  4. Romeo, Benvolio and Mercutio are going to the Capulets’ feast.✓✓
  5. Romeo must quieten Mercutio because people are starting to notice them.✓ Mercutio mocks Romeo for being depressed about Rosaline and not wanting to dance,✓ and for having a bad dream the previous night.✓
  6. Mercutio doesn’t value dreams much.✓ He sees dreams as the result of an empty brain, made of empty fantasies and too changeable, like the wind.✓
  7. “This wind you talk of blows us from ourselves”.✓
  8. Mercutio was invited as kinsman of the Prince✓✓ and he invited Romeo and Benvolio along.✓✓

Act 1, Scene 5

  • The Capulet party – Romeo meets Juliet
  • Setting: The hall in Capulet’s mansion

What happens?

  • Lord Capulet’s servants prepare for the party.
  • Lord Capulet welcomes his guests.
  • Romeo sees Juliet and is immediately attracted to her. He asks a servant if he knows who she is, but the servant does not.
  • Tybalt, Juliet’s cousin, recognises Romeo by his voice. He wants to fight him. Lord Capulet stops him. He thinks Romeo will not cause trouble, and he wants no fighting at his party.
  • Romeo and Juliet meet and express their love.
  • The nurse interrupts them; Juliet’s mother wants to see her.
  • Later, Romeo and Juliet each learn the terrible news from the nurse that their families are enemies

Activity 6

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[At the Capulets’ feast]

ROMEO
What lady is that, which doth enrich the hand Of yonder knight?
Servingman
I know not, sir.
ROMEO
O, she doth teach the torches to burn bright! It seems she hangs upon the cheek of night Like a rich jewel in an Ethiope’s ear –
Beauty too rich for use, for earth too dear!
So shows a snowy dove trooping with crows, As yonder lady o’er her fellows shows.
The measure done, I’ll watch her place of stand, And, touching hers, make blessed my rude hand. Did my heart love till now? forswear it, sight!
For I ne’er saw true beauty till this night.
TYBALT
This, by his voice, should be a Montague. Fetch me my rapier, boy. What dares the slave Come hither, cover’d with an antic face,
To fleer and scorn at our solemnity? Now, by the stock and honour of my kin,
To strike him dead, I hold it not a sin.

 Questions

  1. In the context of the story, who is likely to be Juliet’s partner at her father’s ball? Give reasons for your answer. (3)
  2. Why does Romeo compare the night to “an Ethiope” in line 6? (2)
  3. How does he propose to approach Juliet? (2)
  4. Romeo’s instant fascination with Juliet means the betrayal of another person and of his own integrity. Comment briefly on both aspects of this betrayal. (4)
  5. Why has Romeo come to the feast “covered with an antic face?” (2)
  6. Would an Elizabethan audience have been familiar with this kind of disguise? Explain. (2)
  7. The clash of personalities between Tybalt and Romeo is responsible for much of the heartache in this play. How are the differences in their characters illustrated by what they do and
    say in the extract above? (4) [19]

ACT 2

  • Act 2, Scene 1: Outside the Capulet orchard
  • Act 2, Scene 2: Capulet orchard
  • Act 2, Scene 3: Friar Lawrence’s cell
  • Act 2, Scene 4: A street in Verona
  • Act 2, Scene 5: Capulet garden
  • Act 2, Scene 6: Friar Lawrence’s cell

Act 2, Scene 1

  • Prologue
  • Setting: The Chorus speaks the Prologue on stage

The Chorus summarises what has happened so far and tells what is going to happen in this Act.
Like the Prologue in Act 1, the 14 lines are divided into 3 quatrains and a rhyming couplet. The rhyming pattern is abab cdcd efef gg.

Chorus
Now old desire doth in his death-bed lie,
And young affection gapes to be his heir;
That fair for which love groan’d for and would die,
With tender Juliet match’d, is now not fair.
Now Romeo is beloved and loves again,
Alike betwitched by the charm of looks,
But to his foe supposed he must complain,
And she steal love’s sweet bait from fearful hooks:
Being held a foe, he may not have access
To breathe such vows as lovers use to swear;
And she as much in love, her means much less
To meet her new-beloved any where:
But passion lends them power, time means, to meet
Tempering extremities with extreme sweet.

 

In simple modern English, here are the main points made in this sonnet:

  • All of a sudden Romeo’s former love for Rosaline is dead. New feelings of love are eager to take its place.
  • Compared to Juliet, the once beautiful lady is not beautiful anymore.
  • This time Romeo loves and is loved in return. He and Juliet are equally attracted to each other.
  • However, Romeo has to express his love to the enemy and Juliet also has to take risks and could be caught out.
  • Since they are enemies, Romeo dares not convey his love in the usual way. Juliet has even fewer opportunities to meet him anywhere.
  • But their passionate love gives them the strength and opportunities to see each other. This way the dangers of their situation are made bearable.

In lines 1 and 2 there are examples of personification. Both the emotions “desire” and “young affection” are personified.
Line 8 is an example of a metaphor. Just like a fish that is attracted by the bait and almost caught, she is at risk loving Romeo.

Act 2, Scene 1

  • Romeo is teased by his friends
  • Setting: Outside Capulet’s orchard

What happens?

  • Romeo and his friends have left the Capulet party, but Romeo hides from them. He climbs over the wall into Capulet’s orchard. He intends to go back to find Juliet.
  • Benvolio and Mercutio look for Romeo. Mercutio realises that Romeo is hiding. He makes fun of Romeo and makes sexual jokes about Romeo’s love for Rosaline. This gives the scene comic relief.
  • The friends do not know yet that Romeo is now in love with Juliet. This is dramatic irony, since the audience and Romeo do know.
BENVOLIO
He ran this way, and leap’d this orchard wall: Call, good Mercutio.
MERCUTIO
Nay, I’ll conjure too.
Romeo! humours! madman! passion! lover! Appear thou in the likeness of a sigh: Speak but one rhyme, and I am satisfied;
Cry but ‘Ay me!’ pronounce but ‘love’ and ‘dove.’ Speak to my gossip Venus one fair word,
One nickname for her purblind son and heir, Young Adam Cupid, he that shot so trim, When King Cophetua loved the beggar-maid! He heareth not, he stirreth not, he moveth not; The ape is dead, and I must conjure him.
I conjure thee by Rosaline’s bright eyes, By her high forehead and her scarlet lip,
By her fine foot, straight leg and quivering thigh And the demesnes that there adjacent lie,
That in thy likeness thou appear to us!
BENVOLIO
And if he hear thee, thou wilt anger him.

 Act 2, Scene 2

  • The famous balcony scene
  • Setting: Capulet’s orchard

What happens?

  • Romeo, hiding in the orchard, sees Juliet appear on her balcony.
  • She speaks of her love for him. She wishes he was not a member of the Montague family.
  • Romeo listens. Juliet notices someone is there. He dares not say his name, for he is a Montague, but Juliet recognises his voice.
  • Romeo says that his love for her made him come to find her.
  • Juliet is afraid that things may be moving too quickly but agrees that they should marry.
  • She explains she will send a messenger to Romeo the next day to find out the arrangements Romeo has made for their marriage ceremony.

Activity 7

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[Romeo in the orchard below Juliet’s balcony]

ROMEO
He jests at scars that never felt a wound.
JULIET appears above at a window
But, soft! what light through yonder window breaks? It is the east, and Juliet is the sun
Arise, fair sun, and kill the envious moon, Who is already sick and pale with grief,
That thou her maid art far more fair than she: Be not her maid, since she is envious;
Her vestal livery is but sick and green And none but fools do wear it; cast it off. It is my lady, O, it is my love!
O, that she knew she were!
She speaks yet she says nothing: what of that? Her eye discourses; I will answer it.
I am too bold, ’tis not to me she speaks: Two of the fairest stars in all the heaven, Having some business, do entreat her eyes To twinkle in their spheres till they return.
What if her eyes were there, they in her head?
The brightness of her cheek would shame those stars, As daylight doth a lamp; her eyes in heaven
Would through the airy region stream so bright That birds would sing and think it were not night. See, how she leans her cheek upon her hand!
O, that I were a glove upon that hand,
That I might touch that cheek!
JULIET
Ay me!
ROMEO
She speaks:
O, speak again, bright angel! for thou art
As glorious to this night, being o’er my head As is a winged messenger of heaven
Unto the white-upturned wondering eyes Of mortals that fall back to gaze on him When he bestrides the lazy-pacing clouds And sails upon the bosom of the air.
JULIET
O Romeo, Romeo! wherefore art thou Romeo? Deny thy father and refuse thy name;
Or, if thou wilt not, be but sworn my love,
And I’ll no longer be a Capulet.

 Questions

  1. Explain why Romeo’s attraction to Juliet is surprising at this stage in the play. (3)
  2. Refer to line 3, “It is the east … Juliet is the sun!”. Identify the figure of speech used. (1)
  3. Explain the figure of speech in question 2. (2)
  4. Refer to lines 35 – 38, “O Romeo, Romeo … be a Capulet”.
    Discuss Juliet’s feelings at this stage of the play. (2)
  5. Identify and discuss the theme of the play revealed in lines 35 – 38. (3)
  6. Do you think Romeo and Juliet’s decision to marry was wise? Support your answer. (3) [14]
Answers to Activity 7

  1. He has only just met Juliet and moments before that he was still in love with Rosaline and very depressed because she didn’t return his love.✓✓ They are also from enemy families.✓
  2. Metaphor✓
  3. Romeo is comparing Juliet to the rising sun.✓ For him, Juliet is the light in the dark. Her beauty is like a shining light (sun) in the dark.✓
  4. She is very much in love with Romeo but his name makes it almost impossible for them to be together ✓ She wishes he had a different surname.✓
  5. Love versus hate.✓ Romeo and Juliet’s love and lives are controlled by their parent’s hate.✓ Their love cannot be out in the open because of hate. This will determine their whole life.✓
  6. No, it wasn’t wise. They should have asked the Friar’s help in talking to their feuding parents.✓ Perhaps they would’ve understood and given their permission.✓ The feud would have ended and the tragedy wouldn’t have happened.✓
    OR
    Yes, it was wise. The love they immediately felt for each other was powerful and true.✓ They couldn’t rely on anyone in their families to understand or make peace, so they followed the true love of their hearts.✓✓

 Act 2, Scene 3

  • Romeo asks Friar Lawrence to help arrange his marriage to Juliet
  • Setting: Outside Friar Lawrence’s cell

What happens?

  • Friar Lawrence is collecting plants and herbs to make medicine. It is early in the morning.
  • Romeo arrives and the Friar guesses there is something wrong as it is very early for Romeo to be up. The Friar thinks he has been with Rosaline.
  • Romeo says he has forgotten Rosaline. He tells the Friar of his new love, Juliet, and asks the Friar to marry them that day.
  • The Friar is surprised that Romeo has changed his feelings for Rosaline so quickly.
  • The Friar agrees to help Romeo, because he thinks the marriage might help end the feud between the Montagues and the Capulets.

Activity 8

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[Romeo visits Friar Lawrence.]

FRIAR LAWRENCE
Holy Saint Francis, what a change is here!
Is Rosaline, whom thou didst love so dear,
So soon forsaken? young men’s love then lies
Not truly in their hearts, but in their eyes.
Jesu Maria, what a deal of brine 5
Hath wash’d thy sallow cheeks for Rosaline!
How much salt water thrown away in waste,
To season love, that of it doth not taste!
The sun not yet thy sighs from heaven clears,
Thy old groans ring yet in my ancient ears; 10
Lo, here upon thy cheek the stain doth sit
Of an old tear that is not wash’d off yet:
If e’er thou wast thyself and these woes thine,
Thou and these woes were all for Rosaline:
And art thou changed? pronounce this sentence then, 15
Women may fall, when there’s no strength in men.
ROMEO
Thou chid’st me oft for loving Rosaline.
FRIAR LAWRENCE
For doting, not for loving, pupil mine.
ROMEO
And bad’st me bury love.
FRIAR LAWRENCE
Not in a grave, 20
To lay one in, another out to have.
ROMEO
I pray thee chide me not. Her I love now
Doth grace for grace and love for love allow.
The other did not so.
FRIAR LAWRENCE
O, she knew well 25
Thy love did read by rote and could not spell.
But come, young waverer, come, go with me,
In one respect I’ll thy assistant be;
For this alliance may so happy prove,
To turn your households’ rancour to pure love. 30
ROMEO
O, let us hence; I stand on sudden haste.
FRIAR LAWRENCE
Wisely and slow; they stumble that run fast.

Questions

  1. Give two reasons why Romeo visits Friar Lawrence at this point. (2)
  2. Refer to lines 2 – 3 – “Is Rosaline, that … so soon forsaken”. Discuss why Friar Lawrence mentions Rosaline. (3)
  3. Choose the correct answer.
    The word “chid’st” (line 17) has the same meaning as

    1. hit.
    2. scolded.
    3. punished.
    4. advised. (1)
  4. Refer to lines 22 – 23, “Her I love … for love allow”. Discuss the events leading to Romeo’s meeting with Juliet. (3)
  5. Refer to lines 29 – 30, “For this alliance … to pure love”.
    Explain how the two families are reconciled later in the play. (2)
  6. Refer to line 32, “Wisely and slow … that run fast”. Is the Friar’s advice good? Give a reason for your answer. (2)
  7.  What does the above extract reveal about the characters of:
    1. Friar Lawrence? (2)
    2. Romeo? (2)
  8. From your knowledge of the play as a whole, discuss Friar Lawrence’s role in the tragic deaths of Romeo and Juliet. (3) [20]
Answers to Activity 8

  1. Romeo visited the Friar to tell him of his new love for Juliet ✓ and to ask the Friar’s help in marrying her.✓
  2. It was only recently that Romeo cried many tears over Rosaline because he was so depressed that she didn’t love him back.✓✓ The Friar can’t understand this sudden change in affection.✓
  3. B ✓
  4. Romeo attended the Capulet Ball with his friends Benvolio and Mercutio.✓ There he met and fell in love with Juliet.✓ She loves him back.✓
  5. It is only after the deaths of both Romeo and Juliet in Act 5 Scene 3 that the Capulets and Montagues make peace.✓✓
  6. Yes, it is good. The Friar warns Romeo to take it slowly and to think clearly, because if one is in too much of a hurry, one falls over one’s own feet.✓✓
  7. a) Friar Lawrence is very helpful and wise.✓✓
    b) Romeo is very impatient and trusting.✓✓
  8. If Friar Lawrence hadn’t married them in secret, Juliet wouldn’t have had to drink the potion to avoid having to marry Paris.✓ Romeo got the news of the potion plan too late; thinking Juliet was dead, he also drinks poison. On waking, Juliet sees the dead Romeo and stabs herself.✓✓

 Act 2, Scene 4

  • Romeo and the nurse confirm the marriage plans
  • Setting: A street in Verona

What happens?

  • Benvolio and Mercutio still think that Romeo is in love with Rosaline, and they joke about this.
  • Benvolio says that Tybalt has sent a letter to Romeo’s father, challenging Romeo to a fight. Mercutio criticises and makes fun of Tybalt. But Mercutio also says that Tybalt is a good swordsman. Mercutio does not think that Romeo will be able to fight Tybalt because he has already been ‘killed’ by his love for Rosaline.
  • Romeo arrives and Mercutio jokes with him; he still does not know about Romeo’s love for Juliet.
  • The nurse arrives to ask Romeo if he is serious about Juliet and to find out his plans for the wedding. Romeo tells her to make sure Juliet comes to “shrift” (confession) at Friar Lawrence’s cell that afternoon, where they will be married.

Activity 9

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[On a street in Verona]

MERCUTIO
Alas poor Romeo! he is already dead! – stabbed with a white wench’s black eye; run through the ear with a love-song; the very pin of his heart cleft with the blind bow-boy’s butt-shaft.
And is he a man to encounter Tybalt?
MERCUTIO
Why, is not this better now than groaning for love? Now art thou sociable. Now art thou Romeo.
Now art thou what thou art, by art as well as by nature

 Questions

  1. How would you describe Mercutio’s attitude to love? (2)
  2. Romeo is quiet, often depressed, and a dreamer. What qualities possessed by Mercutio are in direct contrast to these? (3)  [5]
Answers to Activity 9

1. Mercutio has negative feelings about love.✓ He believes love is just physical and he tells coarse, sexual jokes.✓
2. Mercutio is loud, talkative and a realist.✓✓✓

 Act 2, Scene 5

  • The nurse tells Juliet the plan for her marriage to Romeo
  • Setting: Capulet’s orchard

What happens?

  • Juliet is waiting patiently for the Nurse to return with news from Romeo.
  • The Nurse arrives but teases Juliet by not giving her the news immediately. She delays it by complaining about feeling tired. This creates comedy as Juliet is impatient to hear the news.
  • The Nurse tells Juliet that she must go to Friar Lawrence for confession (“shrift”) and Romeo will meet her there. They will then get married.
  • The nurse also says that she will fetch a ladder so that Romeo can climb to Juliet’s bedroom that night.
  • The nurse returns after being away for a few hours.

Activity 10

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[In the Capulet’s garden]

JULIET
Now, good sweet nurse,—O Lord, why look’st thou sad?
Though news be sad, yet tell them merrily;
If good, thou shamest the music of sweet news
By playing it to me with so sour a face.
NURSE
I am a-weary, give me leave awhile:
Fie, how my bones ache! what a jaunt have I had!
JULIET
I would thou hadst my bones, and I thy news:
Nay, come, I pray thee, speak; good, good nurse, speak.
NURSE
Jesu, what haste? can you not stay awhile?
Do you not see that I am out of breath?
JULIET
How art thou out of breath, when thou hast breath
To say to me that thou art out of breath?
The excuse that thou dost make in this delay
Is longer than the tale thou dost excuse.
Is thy news good, or bad? answer to that; 15
Say either, and I’ll stay the circumstance:
Let me be satisfied, is’t good or bad?
NURSE
Well, you have made a simple choice;
you know not how to choose a man:
Romeo! no, not he; though his
face be better than any man’s, yet his leg excels 20
all men’s; and for a hand, and a foot, and a body,
though they be not to be talked on,
yet they are past compare:
he is not the flower of courtesy, but,
I’ll warrant him, as gentle as a lamb.
Go thy
ways, wench; serve God.
What, have you dined at home? 25
JULIET
No, no: but all this did I know before.
What says he of our marriage? what of that?
NURSE
Lord, how my head aches! what a head have I!
It beats as it would fall in twenty pieces.
My back o’ t’ other side,—O, my back, my back! 30
Beshrew your heart for sending me about,
To catch my death with jaunting up and down!
JULIET
I’ faith, I am sorry that thou art not well.
Sweet, sweet, sweet nurse, tell me, what says my love?
NURSE
Your love says, like an honest gentleman, and a 35
courteous, and a kind, and a handsome, and,
I warrant, a virtuous,—Where is your mother?
JULIET
Where is my mother! why, she is within;
Where should she be? How oddly thou repliest!
‘Your love says, like an honest gentleman, 40
Where is your mother?’
NURSE
O God’s lady dear!
Are you so hot? marry, come up, I trow;
Is this the poultice for my aching bones?
Henceforward do your messages yourself. 45
JULIET
Here’s such a coil! come, what says Romeo?
NURSE
Have you got leave to go to shrift to-day?
JULIET
I have.
NURSE
Then hie you hence to Friar Laurence’ cell;
There stays a husband to make you a wife. 50

 Questions

  1. From what errand has the Nurse returned? (2)
  2.  Refer to the lines 28 – 30, “what a head … back, my back!”. Why does the nurse claim that her head and back ache?
    Give two points. (2)
  3. Refer to the lines 49 – 50, “Then hie you … you a wife”.
    Discuss how these lines make Juliet feel. (2)
  4. What does the extract tell you about the relationship between the nurse and Juliet? (2)
  5. Do you think the nurse is justified in helping Juliet at this point in the play? Discuss your view. (2) [10]
Answers to Activity 10

  1. Juliet has sent her to Romeo to find out when the marriage will take place.✓✓
  2. She has walked a long distance and she wants to keep Juliet in suspense.✓✓
  3. She is very happy because Romeo has made arrangements for them to be married.✓✓
  4. They love each other like mother and daughter.✓ Juliet trusts the nurse with her secrets.✓
  5. Yes, she loves Juliet very much and wants Juliet to be happy.✓ She knows Juliet loves Romeo very much.✓
    OR
    No, she is helping Juliet to make a mistake that results in her death.✓ She is also betraying the trust the Capulets have placed in her.✓

 Act 2, Scene 6

  • Romeo and Juliet meet Friar Lawrence to be married
  • Setting: Friar’s Lawrence’s cell

What happens?

  • As Romeo and Friar Lawrence wait for Juliet, we hear that the Friar is worried that this marriage is happening too quickly.
  • The theme of fate/destiny versus free will is emphasised.
  • When Juliet arrives, Romeo and Juliet express their love again. The Friar sees how happy they are together and prepares to marry them

Activity 11

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[Romeo and Friar Lawrence in the Friar’s cell]

FRIAR LAWRENCE
So smile the heavens upon this holy act, That after hours with sorrow chide us not! ROMEO
Amen, amen! but come what sorrow can, It cannot countervail the exchange of joy
That one short minute gives me in her sight: Do thou but close our hands with holy words, Then love-devouring death do what he dare; It is enough I may but call her mine.
FRIAR LAWRENCE
These violent delights have violent ends
And in their triumph die, like fire and powder, Which as they kiss consume: the sweetest honey Is loathsome in his own deliciousness
And in the taste confounds the appetite: Therefore love moderately; long love doth so;
Too swift arrives as tardy as too slow.

 Questions

  1. The Friar agrees to marry Romeo and Juliet, but it is his failure to inform the Capulets and Montagues that advances the plot.
    Explain the truth of this statement as it relates to Romeo and Juliet. (5)
  2. Rewrite in your own words what Romeo says in lines 3 – 4, “but come what sorrow can, It cannot countervail the exchange of joy”. (2)
  3. What does Romeo declare in lines 6 – 8? (2)
  4. What is ironic about his challenge in lines 6 – 8? (1)
  5. Against what does Friar Lawrence warn Romeo? (2)
  6. Quote the simile used to describe excessive love. (2)
  7. In your own words, describe how Friar Lawrence says one should love, and why. (2) [16]

ACT 3

  • Act 3, Scene 1: A public place in Verona
  • Act 3, Scene 2: Capulet mansion
  • Act 3, Scene 3: Friar Lawrence’s cell
  • Act 3, Scene 4: Capulet mansion
  • Act 3, Scene 5: Capulet orchard

Act 3, Scene 1

  • Tybalt kills Mercutio
  • Romeo kills Tybalt
  • Prince Escalus banishes Romeo from Verona
  • Setting: Verona – a public place

What happens?

  • The scene begins with Benvolio and Mercutio talking.
  • Benvolio wants to leave the place in case they meet the Capulets. He does not want a fight.
  • Tybalt and other Capulets arrive. Mercutio provokes Tybalt, but it is Romeo with whom Tybalt has a grievance.
  • Tybalt insults Romeo and challenges him to a fight. Romeo says he does not want to fight Tybalt.
  • Mercutio fights Tybalt.
  • Romeo tries to stop them and Mercutio is fatally wounded by Tybalt’s sword. Tybalt and his friends run away.
  • Mercutio blames Romeo for interfering in the fight. Benvolio takes Mercutio to a house where he can get help for his wound. They go offstage with Mercutio cursing the Capulets and Montagues.
  • Benvolio soon returns to say Mercutio has died.
  • To avenge his friend, Romeo fights and kills Tybalt.
  • The Prince arrives and Benvolio explains what has happened.
  • The Prince banishes (exiles) Romeo from Verona. He does not punish Romeo with a death sentence, because he understands that Tybalt killed Romeo’s friend Mercutio in a fight that Romeo tried to stop.

Activity 12

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[The Prince investigates the death of Tybalt.]

PRINCE
Where are the vile beginners of this fray?
BENVOLIO
O noble prince, I can discover all
The unlucky manage of this fatal brawl: There lies the man, slain by young Romeo, That slew thy kinsman, brave Mercutio.
LADY CAPULET
Tybalt, my cousin! O my brother’s child!
O prince! O cousin! husband! O, the blood is spilt O my dear kinsman! Prince, as thou art true,
For blood of ours, shed blood of Montague. O cousin, cousin!
PRINCE
Benvolio, who began this bloody fray?
BENVOLIO
Tybalt, here slain, whom Romeo’s hand did slay; Romeo that spoke him fair, bade him bethink How nice the quarrel was, and urged withal Your high displeasure: all this uttered
With gentle breath, calm look, knees humbly bow’d, Could not take truce with the unruly spleen
Of Tybalt deaf to peace, but that he tilts With piercing steel at bold Mercutio’s breast, Who all as hot, turns deadly point to point,
And, with a martial scorn, with one hand beats Cold death aside, and with the other sends
It back to Tybalt, whose dexterity, Retorts it: Romeo he cries aloud,
‘Hold, friends! friends, part!’ and, swifter than his tongue, His agile arm beats down their fatal points,
And ‘twixt them rushes; underneath whose arm An envious thrust from Tybalt hit the life
Of stout Mercutio, and then Tybalt fled; But by and by comes back to Romeo, Who had but newly entertain’d revenge, And to ’t they go like lightning, for, ere I
Could draw to part them, was stout Tybalt slain. And, as he fell, did Romeo turn and fly.
This is the truth, or let Benvolio die.

Questions

  1. Earlier, Romeo refuses to take up Tybalt’s challenge to a duel.
    1. Why does Tybalt challenge Romeo to a duel? (2)
    2. Give TWO reasons why Romeo is unwilling to fight Tybalt. (4)
    3. Do you think Romeo is justified in eventually killing Tybalt?
      Give reasons for your answer. (2)
    4. Describe Romeo’s feelings about Tybalt’s death. (2)
  2. Refer to line 1, “Where are the … of this fray?”.
    1. Explain how the Prince feels towards the Montagues and Capulets at this stage in the play. (2)
    2. Is the Prince justified in feeling this way? Give a reason for your answer. (2)
  3. Refer to lines 6 – 10, “Tybalt, my cousin! … O cousin, cousin!”.
    What do these lines reveal about Lady Capulet’s character? (2)
  4. Refer to lines 33 – 35, “Tybalt, here slain … let Benvolio die”.
    Does Benvolio give the Prince a true account of what happened? Support your answer. (2)
  5. Consider the play as a whole and describe the qualities of the following characters. Give TWO points about each character:
    1. Benvolio (2)
    2. Tybalt (2)
  6. How do the deaths of Mercutio and Tybalt contribute to the tragic deaths of Romeo and Juliet? (3)  [25]

Answers to Activity 12

    1. Romeo attended a party at Capulet’s house without an invitation. When Tybalt discovered this and wanted to fight him, old Capulet stopped him and invited Romeo to stay.✓ This angered Tybalt and encouraged him to challenge Romeo.✓
    2. He is in love with Juliet and sees Tybalt, who is Juliet’s cousin, as family.✓✓ He remembers the Prince’s warning that whoever fights again will be put to death.✓✓
    3. Yes, Tybalt killed Mercutio in a cowardly way while Romeo was trying to separate them.✓✓
      OR
      No, Romeo shouldn’t have taken the law into his own hands. Also, he should have avoided a fight as Tybalt was now related to him because of his marriage to Juliet.✓✓
    4. He feels remorseful and guilty because he acted hastily.✓✓
      OR
      He fears that this is going to hurt Juliet and may damage their relationship.✓✓
    1. The Prince is angry with them because they did not heed his warning against violence.✓✓
      OR
      He is angry because more lives have been lost as a result of the feud.✓✓
    2. Yes, the Prince is justified in feeling angry. Innocent people are dying because of the feud.✓✓
      OR
      No, he should be disappointed with himself for not acting earlier to stop the violence.✓✓
  1. She is mean, as she wants Tybalt’s death to be avenged, which will result in more death.✓✓
    OR
    She is blinded by the feud and allows her feelings to cloud her judgement.✓✓
  2. Yes, he talks honestly about the role everyone played in the fight.✓ He clearly states what Romeo’s involvement was in the deaths.✓
    1. Benvolio is peace-loving and tries to avoid trouble at all costs.✓ He is truthful.✓
    2. Tybalt is hot-tempered.✓ He is obsessive about the reputation and honour of the Capulets.✓
  3. The deaths of Tybalt and Mercutio lead to Romeo’s banishment.✓ Her father misunderstands Juliet’s grief and forces her to marry Paris. Juliet takes a potion to avoid
    marriage.✓ Romeo gets a message that she is dead, comes to the tomb and commits suicide. Juliet wakes up, finds Romeo dead and commits suicide as well.✓

Act 3, Scene 2

  • The nurse tells Juliet that Romeo has been banished from Verona
  • Setting: Capulet’s mansion

What happens?

  • Earlier on this day, Juliet married Romeo. Now we see Juliet waiting impatiently for the night to come, when Romeo will visit her.
  • The Nurse arrives, very upset, to tell Juliet of Tybalt’s death. At first, Juliet thinks that the Nurse is talking about Romeo’s death.
  • The Nurse is carrying the rope (cords) that Romeo has asked for so he can climb up to the balcony and into Juliet’s bedroom.
  • Juliet is very upset when she hears that Romeo killed Tybalt, but she remains loyal to her husband.
  • The Nurse says that Romeo is hiding at Friar Lawrence’s cell. She will arrange for Romeo to spend the night with Juliet.
  • Juliet gives the Nurse a ring to give to Romeo. She tells the Nurse to find him and tell him to come to say goodbye to her.

Activity 13

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[In the Capulet’s orchard]

NURSE
Will you speak well of him that kill’d your cousin?
JULIET
Shall I speak ill of him that is my husband?
Ah, poor my lord, what tongue shall smooth thy name, When I, thy three-hours wife, have mangled it?
But, wherefore, villain, didst thou kill my cousin? That villain cousin would have kill’d my husband: Back, foolish tears, back to your native spring; Your tributary drops belong to woe,
Which you, mistaking, offer up to joy.
My husband lives, that Tybalt would have slain;
And Tybalt’s dead, that would have slain my husband:

Questions

  1. Juliet finally calms down after she has worked things out for herself.
    1. What causes this dramatic change in emotion? (1)
    2.  At what comforting conclusion does Juliet eventually arrive? (2)
    3. Write down two one-word qualities to describe Juliet’s attitude to her new husband. (2)
  2. Write a short paragraph explaining who helped Romeo become Juliet’s husband and how this happened. (4)
  3. What has happened to cause Juliet’s distress? (2)
  4. “But wherefore, villain, didst thou kill my cousin? That villain cousin would have killed my husband.”
    What mixed emotions are evident in Juliet’s words? (2)
  5. What strong characteristic of Juliet’s emerges from this extract? (1)
  6. If you had to advise Juliet at this point, knowing, as you do, how the play ends, what would you tell her to do and why? (4) [18]
Answers to Activitty 13

    1. Juliet jumps to Romeo’s defence when the nurse starts to curse him and wish him disgrace (shame).✓
    2. If Romeo hadn’t killed Tybalt, Tybalt would have killed him. ✓✓
    3. loyal✓ and loving✓
  1. Friar Lawrence and the nurse helped the couple to get married.✓✓ The Nurse carried messages between Juliet and Romeo.✓ Romeo asked Friar Lawrence to marry them in secret at his cell.✓
  2. Romeo killed Tybalt, her cousin.✓✓
  3. Juliet is horrified at Romeo for killing her cousin, but then also glad that at least her husband is alive. He could have been killed in the fight himself.✓✓
  4. Her loyalty to her new husband.✓
  5. Juliet should take things slowly and calmly.✓ She should make sure of the reasons behind the killing of Tybalt.✓ She should also tell her parents the truth about her marriage to Romeo.✓✓

 Act 3, Scene 3

  • Friar Lawrence’s plan to help Romeo
  • Setting: Friar Lawrence’s cell

What happens?

  • Romeo is hiding in Friar Lawrence’s cell. The Friar tells Romeo about the Prince’s judgement – that he will be exiled, not sentenced to death.
  • Romeo is upset, the Friar tries to calm him.
  • The Nurse arrives and explains that Juliet is very upset. Juliet weeps for Tybalt death and Romeo’s banishment.
  • Romeo tries to kill himself, but is stopped by the Friar.
  • Friar Lawrence tells Romeo that all is not bad. He is alive when he could have been killed, and he is only exiled. The Friar advises Romeo to spend the night with Juliet, then in the morning to go to a nearby city, Mantua, until things calm down. When they can tell people about the marriage, and ask the Prince’s pardon, Romeo may be able to return to Verona.
  • The Nurse gives Romeo a ring from Juliet.
  • The Friar says that when Romeo is in Mantua he will send news to him through Romeo’s servant, Balthasar.

Activity 14

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[The nurse visits Friar Lawrence’s cell after Romeo’s banishment.]

NURSE
O holy friar, O, tell me, holy friar,
Where is my lady’s lord, where’s Romeo?
FRIAR LAWRENCE
There on the ground, with his own tears made drunk.
NURSE
O, he is even in my mistress’ case, Just in her case! O woeful sympathy! Piteous predicament! Even so lies she,
Blubbering and weeping, weeping and blubbering. Stand up, stand up; stand, and you be a man:
For Juliet’s sake, for her sake, rise and stand; Why should you fall into so deep an O?
ROMEO
Nurse!
NURSE
Ah sir! ah sir! Well, death’s the end of all.
ROMEO
Spakest thou of Juliet? How is it with her? Doth she not think me an old murderer, Now I have stain’d the childhood of our joy With blood removed but little from her own?
Where is she? And how doth she? And what says My conceal’d lady to our cancell’d love?
NURSE
O, she says nothing, sir, but weeps and weeps; And now falls on her bed; and then starts up, And Tybalt calls; and then on Romeo cries, And then down falls again.

Questions

  1. Complete the following sentence by filling in the missing words. Write down only the question number and the words.
    Juliet sends the nurse to Friar Lawrence’s cell to take Romeo a a)………………………………… and tell him to come to her that night and say b)……………………………… . (2)
  2. Juliet sends the nurse to Romeo. What does this show the audience about the relationship between Juliet and the nurse?
    State two points. (2)
  3. Quote no more than two lines from the extract which show that Romeo and Juliet are equally upset. (1)
  4. Refer to line 3, “ … with his own tears made drunk”.
    Briefly explain why Romeo is crying. State two points. (2)
  5. Refer to line 7, “Blubbering and weeping, weeping and blubbering”.
    1. How do the events that caused Juliet’s “blubbering and weeping” affect her personal life? (2)
    2. Explain why the nurse repeats the words “blubbering and weeping”. (2)
  6. Refer to line 8, “Stand up, stand up! Stand and you be a man!”
    1. What would Romeo’s posture on the stage be at this moment in the play? (1)
    2. Do you think that the nurse is being cruel and unkind here? Discuss your view. (2)
  7. Soon after this scene in the play, Friar Lawrence reminds Romeo that he has many reasons to be grateful. Give three reasons why Romeo should be grateful. (3)
  8. Refer to the words “cancelled love” in line 18. Are these words a prediction of the future of Romeo and Juliet’s relationship.
    Give a reason for your answer. (1) [18]
Answers to activity 14

    1. rope-ladder✓
    2. goodbye✓
  1. Their relationship is close and trusting.✓✓
  2. “Even so lies she, Blubbering and weeping …”. Lines 6 – 7.✓
  3. He is banished to Mantua and has to leave Juliet behind.✓✓
    1. Her parents think she is blubbering and weeping over her cousin Tybalt’s death and agree to a wedding with Paris.✓✓
    2. The nurse likes to exaggerate. She likes to be dramatic and draw attention to herself.✓✓
    1. He would be lying curled up like a small, sad child.✓
    2. No, the nurse wants Romeo to pull himself together and at least pay Juliet a visit before he departs for Mantua ✓✓
  4. Juliet is alive.✓ He killed Tybalt before Tybalt could kill him.✓ He is banished instead of being sentenced to death.✓
  5. Yes, these words are a prediction about their relationship. They won’t have a proper start to a marriage and soon both will be dead and their love over.✓

 Act 3, Scene 4

  • Paris visits the Capulets
  • Setting: Capulet’s mansion

What happens?

  • It is still Monday, the same day as the wedding and Tybalt’s death.
  • Paris visits Lord and Lady Capulet to express his sorrow about Tybalt’s death and to discuss his marriage to Juliet.
  • Lord Capulet explains that he has not had time to discuss the marriage with his daughter, but he thinks she will be advised by her father and agree to the marriage.
  • Lord Capulet tells his wife to tell Juliet that she will be married to Paris on Thursday. He says that they will only have a small wedding due to Tybalt’s death.

Act 3, Scene 5

  • Juiet refuses to marry Paris
  • Setting: Capulet’s orchard / Capulet’s mansion

What happens?

  • Romeo and Juliet have to part after spending the night together. Romeo leaves for Mantua.
  • The Nurse arrives to warn them that Juliet’s mother is coming. So the lovers have to say farewell quickly.
  • Lady Capulet tells Juliet that Juliet will marry Paris on Thursday. Juliet refuses to marry Paris; her parents are angry.
  • Juliet turns to the Nurse for support, but she too says Juliet should marry Paris.
  • Juliet decides to go to the Friar for help. She pretends to the nurse that she is going to the Friar for confession (to ask God’s forgiveness) because she has disobeyed her parents.

Activity 15

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[Juliet’s chamber.]

JULIET
Is there no pity sitting in the clouds, That sees into the bottom of my grief? O, sweet my mother, cast me not away! Delay this marriage for a month, a week;
Or, if you do not, make the bridal bed 5
In that dim monument where Tybalt lies.
LADY CAPULET
Talk not to me, for I’ll not speak a word:
Do as thou wilt, for I have done with thee.
Exit
JULIET
O God!—O nurse, how shall this be prevented?
My husband is on earth, my faith in heaven; 10
How shall that faith return again to earth, Unless that husband send it me from heaven By leaving earth? Comfort me. Counsel me.
Alack, alack, that heaven should practise stratagems
Upon so soft a subject as myself! 15
What say’st thou? hast thou not a word of joy? Some comfort, Nurse.
NURSE
Faith, here it is.
Romeo is banish’d; and all the world to nothing,
That he dares ne’er come back to challenge you; 20
Or, if he do, it needs must be by stealth.
Then, since the case so stands as now it doth, I think it best you married with the county.
O, he’s a lovely gentleman!
Romeo’s a dishclout to him: an eagle, madam, 25
Hath not so green, so quick, so fair an eye As Paris hath.

Questions

  1. Put the above extract into context of the play as a whole. (2)
  2. “Is there no pity sitting in the clouds
    That sees into the bottom of my grief?” (lines 1 – 2)

    1. Name the figure of speech used in the above quotation. (1)
    2. Explain your choice. (1)
    3. Explain why the figure of speech is effective. (1)
  3. What does Juliet want from her mother when she says, “cast me not away”? (1)
  4. How has Lord Capulet’s attitude to Paris’s request to marry Juliet changed from the beginning of the play to this point in the play? (2)
  5. Why do you think Lord Capulet has changed his attitude in this way? (2)
  6. “Or if you do not, make the bridal bed
    In that dim monument where Tybalt lies.” (lines 5 – 6)
    Explain the dramatic irony in the above statement. (2)
  7. Which of the following statements does not reflect Juliet’s feelings in her speeches:
    1. desperate
    2. self-pitying
    3. optimistic
    4. grief-stricken (1)
  8. When Juliet asks the Nurse to “counsel” her she wants her to:
    1. advise her.
    2. calm her.
    3. forgive her.
    4. pity her. (1)
  9.  Using your own words, describe how the Nurse responds to Juliet’s request to “counsel” her later in this scene. (3)
  10.  What is the Nurse suggesting about Romeo when she says, “Romeo’s a dishclout to him” (line 25)? (1)
  11.  Why do the sentiments expressed by the Nurse in the above extract completely change her relationship with Juliet? (2)
  12.  After this, who does Juliet turn to for help? (1) [21]

ACT 4

  • Act 4, Scene 1: Friar Lawrence’s cell
  • Act 4, Scene 2: Capulet mansion
  • Act 4, Scene 3: Juliet’s bedroom
  • Act 4, Scene 4: Capulet mansion
  • Act 4, Scene 5: Juliet’s bedroom

Act 4, Scene 1

  • Friar Lawrences’s plan to help Juliet
  • Setting: Friar Lawrence’s cell

What happens?

  • Paris is at the Friar’s cell to arrange his marriage to Juliet. He explains that Lord Capulet wants the wedding on Thursday to stop Juliet grieving so much for her cousin Tybalt.
  • Juliet arrives and speaks with Paris, who then leaves.
  • She tells the Friar that, if he cannot help her to prevent the marriage to Paris, she will kill herself.
  • The Friar suggests a plan. He will give Juliet some medicine that will make her sleep, but she will look as though she is dead. Juliet will be taken to the Capulet tomb. The Friar will send a letter to Romeo to explain the plan. Romeo will come to the tomb and take Juliet to Mantua.
  • Juliet agrees to the plan. She takes the vial (small bottle) of medicine. She is to drink it the next night (Wednesday night) when she is alone, in bed. No one, not even the Nurse, must know about the plan.

Activity 16

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[Paris, Juliet and Friar Lawrence in Friar Lawrence’s cell.]

PARIS
Thy face is mine, and thou hast slander’d it.
JULIET
It may be so, for it is not mine own.
Are you at leisure, holy father, now;
Or shall I come to you at evening mass?
FRIAR LAWRENCE
My leisure serves me, pensive daughter, now. 5
My lord, we must entreat the time alone.
PARIS
God shield I should disturb devotion!
Juliet, on Thursday early will I rouse ye:
Till then, adieu; and keep this holy kiss.
Exit
JULIET
O shut the door! and when thou hast done so, 10
Come weep with me; past hope, past cure, past help!
FRIAR LAWRENCE
Ah, Juliet, I already know thy grief;
It strains me past the compass of my wits:
I hear thou must, and nothing may prorogue it,
On Thursday next be married to this county. 15
JULIET
Tell me not, Friar, that thou hear’st of this,
Unless thou tell me how I may prevent it:
If, in thy wisdom, thou canst give no help,
Do thou but call my resolution wise,
And with this knife I’ll help it presently. 20
God join’d my heart and Romeo’s, thou our hands;
And ere this hand, by thee to Romeo seal’d,
Shall be the label to another deed,
Or my true heart with treacherous revolt
Turn to another, this shall slay them both: 25
Therefore, out of thy long-experienced time,
Give me some present counsel, or, behold,
’Twixt my extremes and me this bloody knife
Shall play the umpire, arbitrating that
Which the commission of thy years and art 30
Could to no issue of true honour bring.
Be not so long to speak; I long to die,
If what thou speak’st speak not of remedy.
FRIAR LAWRENCE
Hold, daughter: I do spy a kind of hope,
Which craves as desperate an execution.
As that is desperate which we would prevent.
If, rather than to marry County Paris,
Thou hast the strength of will to slay thyself,
Then is it likely thou wilt undertake
A thing like death to chide away this shame,
That copest with death himself to scape from it:
And, if thou darest, I’ll give thee remedy.
JULIET
O, bid me leap, rather than marry Paris,
From off the battlements of yonder tower;
Or walk in thievish ways; or bid me lurk
Where serpents are; chain me with roaring bears;
Or shut me nightly in a charnel-house,
O’er-cover’d quite with dead men’s rattling bones,
With reeky shanks and yellow chapless skulls;
Or bid me go into a new-made grave
And hide me with a dead man in his shroud;
Things that, to hear them told, have made me tremble;

Questions

  1. Who is “this County” referred to by Friar Lawrence in line 15?
    1. Verona
    2. Italy
    3. Paris
    4. Mantua (2)
  2. When Juliet answers: “It may be so, for it is not mine own” (line 2), she means
    1. that her face but not her heart belongs to Paris.
    2. she has lost face with Romeo, so it does not matter.
    3. she belongs Romeo, so her face belongs to him.
    4. she looks like her mother, so her face is not hers. (2)
  3. Why does Paris refer to “Thursday” (line 8)?
    1. He will be her partner at the formal dance.
    2. They are to be married on that Thursday.
    3. He has promised to visit her on that day.
    4. They go to the Friar’s cell on Thursdays. (2)
  4. When Friar Lawrence says, “My lord, we must entreat the time alone” (line 6), he
    1. tells Paris that he will hear his confession later.
    2. informs Paris that he will seal the bond later.
    3. asks Paris to leave as he wishes to pray in private.
    4. asks for time to speak to Juliet privately. (2)
  5. Why does Juliet not want to marry Paris?
    1. She has promised to marry Romeo.
    2. She has already married Romeo.
    3. Paris does not love her at all.
    4. She has sworn never to get married. (2)
  6. What has Paris come to discuss with Friar Lawrence? (1)
    1. Where is Romeo? (1)
    2. Why is he there? State two reasons. (2)
  7. What would Juliet do rather than betray Romeo (lines 24 – 25)? (2)
  8. Why does Juliet think that Friar Lawrence will be able to advise her wisely? (4)
  9. The Friar promises to give Juliet a remedy. Using this as your starting point explain:
    1. what she has to do on the night before the wedding, that is, on the Wednesday evening. (2)
    2. what effect the potion which she has to drink will have on her appearance. (4)
    3. what Paris will discover when he tries to wakes her on Thursday morning. (2)
    4. for how long she will appear to be dead. (1)
  10. Use the following words as a starting point and say what Juliet would rather suffer than be married to Paris.
    “O bid me leap, rather than marry Paris,
    From the battlements of yonder tower”. (6)  [35]
Answers to activity 16

  1. C ✓✓
  2. C ✓✓
  3. D ✓✓
  4. D ✓✓
  5. B ✓✓
  6. Paris has come to discuss the wedding arrangements.
    1. In Mantua✓
    2. He killed Tybalt and was banished by Prince Escalus.✓✓
  7. Juliet would rather kill herself than betray Romeo.✓✓
  8. Friar Lawrence married her and Romeo in secret.✓ The Friar knows them well and they trust him.✓ The Friar is a wise, spiritual teacher.✓✓
    1. She has to go to bed alone (not with the Nurse as usual)✓ because she has to drink the potion.✓
    2. She will have no pulse.✓ She will be cold and she won’t breathe.✓ Her cheeks and lips will become pale.✓ Her eyes will be shut.✓
    3. Paris will discover that she is dead.✓✓
    4. She will appear dead for 42 hours.✓
  9. Juliet would rather jump from the top of any tower;✓ walk in the places of thieves;✓ hide where snakes are;✓ be tied to vicious bears;✓ hide herself in a vault amongst dead bodies;✓ and hide herself with a fresh corpse.✓

Act 4, Scene 2

  • Juliet pretends to agree to marry Paris
  • Setting: Capulet’s mansion

What happens?

  • The Capulets prepare for the wedding.
  • Juliet returns home and explains that she has visited Friar Lawrence. She pretends to apologise to her father for refusing to marry Paris.
  • Lord Capulet says he will have the wedding the following morning – on Wednesday, not Thursday.
  • Juliet goes with the nurse to get her outfit ready for the wedding.
  • Lady Capulet is worried that they will not be ready for the wedding the next day.
  • Lord Capulet says that he will help.

Activity 17

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[Juliet returns to the Capulet house after visiting Friar Lawrence.]

CAPULET
How now, my headstrong! Where have you been gadding?
JULIET
Where I have learn’d me to repent the sin Of disobedient opposition
To you and your behests, and am enjoin’d By holy Lawrence to fall prostrate here,
And beg your pardon: pardon, I beseech you! Henceforward I am ever ruled by you.
CAPULET
Send for the county; go tell him of this:
I’ll have this knot knit up to-morrow morning.

Questions

  1. What does Capulet mean by “headstrong” (line 1)? (1)
  2. How does Juliet’s present behaviour differ from that in Act 3, Scene 5? (2)
  3. Suggest TWO reasons why you think Capulet decided to advance the wedding date. (2)
  4. What is ironic about Capulet’s appraisal of Friar Lawrence? (2)
  5. Write down TWO one word characteristics of Lord Capulet once again evident in the above extract. (2) [9]
Answers to activity 17

  1. Stubborn/disobedient. ✓
  2. In Act 3, Scene 5 Juliet was disobedient and refused to marry Paris. ✓ Now she is obedient and is willing to marry Paris. ✓
  3. He is afraid Juliet will change her mind. ✓ He is eager to show off his wealth and hospitality. He acts impulsively – as usual. ✓
  4. Capulet says all should be thankful towards Friar Lawrence for everything he does (including ‘convincing’ Juliet to marry Paris). This is ironic because the Friar is actually helping Juliet to betray her parents. ✓✓
  5. Impulsive / domineering / practical / autocratic / self-centred. ✓✓

 Act 4, Scene 3

  • Juliet takes the potion
  • Setting: Juliet’s bedroom

What happens?

  • Juliet tells her Nurse that she wants to be alone that night, because she wants to pray and ask forgiveness for her sins.
  • Lady Capulet asks if she needs her help, but Juliet says no and suggests the nurse help her mother with the wedding preparations.
  • Juliet speaks to herself. She is afraid of taking the potion/medicine. She finally takes it, thinking of Romeo.

Activity 18

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[Juliet in her bedroom preparing to take the potion.]

Nurse! What should she do here?
My dismal scene I needs must act alone. Come, vial.
What if this mixture do not work at all?
Shall I be married then to-morrow morning?
No, no: this shall forbid it: lie thou there.
Laying down her dagger
What if it be a poison, which the friar
Subtly hath minister’d to have me dead,
Lest in this marriage he should be dishonour’d,
Because he married me before to Romeo?
I fear it is: and yet, methinks, it should not,
For he hath still been tried a holy man.
How if, when I am laid into the tomb,
I wake before the time that Romeo
Come to redeem me? There’s a fearful point!
Shall I not, then, be stifled in the vault,
To whose foul mouth no healthsome air breathes in,
And there die strangled ere my Romeo comes?
Or, if I live, is it not very like,
The horrible conceit of death and night,
Together with the terror of the place,—
As in a vault, an ancient receptacle,
Where, for these many hundred years, the bones
Of all my buried ancestors are packed:
Where bloody Tybalt, yet but green in earth,
Lies festering in his shroud; where, as they say,
At some hours in the night spirits resort;—
Alack, alack, is it not like that I,
So early waking, what with loathsome smells,
And shrieks like mandrakes torn out of the earth,
That living mortals, hearing them, run mad:—
O, if I wake, shall I not be distraught,
Environed with all these hideous fears?
And madly play with my forefather’s joints?
And pluck the mangled Tybalt from his shroud?
And, in this rage, with some great kinsman’s bone,
As with a club, dash out my desperate brains?
O, look! methinks I see my cousin’s ghost
Seeking out Romeo, that did spit his body
Upon a rapier’s point: stay, Tybalt, stay!
Romeo, I come! this do I drink to thee.

Note:

  • In her soliloquy, Juliet talks freely about her fears. When she falls asleep because of the potion, it expresses the theme of appearance versus reality. This is because it appears as if Juliet has died, but she is really only sleeping.

Questions

  1. Fill in the missing words in the sentence below. Write only the word next to the question number (1a) to 1c)).
    Juliet is finally alone and has to carry out the plan. But all of a sudden she is 1a)………………………………….. by 1b)………………………………….. . The horrible images cause growing 1c) ……………….. (3)
    2. In your own words, briefly describe the five things Juliet fears. (5) [8]
Answers to Activity 18

    1. tormented✓
    2. horrible doubts and fears✓
    3. panic✓
  1. Juliet is afraid that the potion won’t work and she’ll have to marry Paris.✓
    She is afraid that the potion will kill her.✓
    She is afraid that she will wake up too early and suffocate.✓
    She is afraid that she will turn mad because of the terrible sights she’ll see.✓
    She is afraid that she’ll drag Tybalt, her cousin who was recently killed by Romeo, from his grave.✓
    She is afraid she will smash her head with the bone of an ancestor.

Act 4, Scene 4

  • The Capulets prepare for the wedding
  • Setting: Capulet’s mansion

What happens?

  • It is Wednesday morning. The Capulets are preparing for the wedding. Servants rush in and out.
  • Lord Capulet tells the Nurse to wake Juliet, because Paris is coming.

Activity 19

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[The Capulets prepare for Juliet’s wedding to Paris.]

FIRST SERVANT
Things for the cook, sir; but I know not what.
CAPULET
Make haste, make haste.
Exit First Servant
Sirrah, fetch drier logs:
Call Peter, he will show thee where they are.
SECOND SERVANT
I have a head, sir, that will find out logs,
And never trouble Peter for the matter. Exit
CAPULET
Mass, and well said; a merry whoreson, ha!
Thou shalt be logger-head.
Good faith, ‘tis day:
The county will be here with music straight,
For so he said he would: I hear him near.
Music within
Nurse! Wife! What, ho! What, Nurse, I say!
Re-enter Nurse
Go waken Juliet, go and trim her up;
I’ll go and chat with Paris: hie, make haste,
Make haste;
the bridegroom he is come already:
Make haste, I say.

Questions

  1. Where and when are the events decribed in the extract above taking place? (2)
  2. Lord Capulet’s behaviour is that of a bossy busybody. Give two examples that show this. (2)
  3. The theme of haste is stressed five times by Capulet. Mention an example from the play where a lack of haste led to a tragic outcome. (2) [6]
Answers to Activity 19

  1. The Capulet household ✓ is preparing for the wedding very early on Wednesday morning.✓
  2. He interferes with the cooks and their food.✓ He nags the servants fetching wood and he orders everybody around.✓
  3. The urgent letter from Friar Lawrence to Romeo in Mantua doesn’t reach Romeo before he buys poison and kills himself next to Juliet.

 Act 4, Scene 5

  • Juliet’s parents think she is dead
  • Setting: Wednesday morning, Juliet’s bedroom

What happens?

  • The Nurse cannot wake Juliet, and she thinks she is dead.
  • The Nurse calls Lady Capulet and Lord Capulet. They are very upset.
  • Friar Lawrence and Paris arrive at the house with musicians, ready to take Juliet to church for her wedding.
  • Lord Capulet tells them that Juliet is dead. They are all upset. Only Friar Lawrence is calm because he knows that Juliet is only in a deep sleep.
  • The wedding musicians speak about how they now no longer have an opportunity to play their instruments at the wedding. They discuss what funeral music they should play.

Activity 20

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[In Juliet’s chamber as she lies asleep as if dead.]

FRIAR LAWRENCE
Peace, ho, for shame! confusion’s cure lives not
In these confusions. Heaven and yourself
Had part in this fair maid; now heaven hath all,
And all the better is it for the maid:
Your part in her you could not keep from death,
But heaven keeps his part in eternal life.
The most you sought was her promotion;
For ‘twas your heaven she should be advanced:
And weep ye now, seeing she is advanced
Above the clouds, as high as heaven itself?
O, in this love, you love your child so ill,
That you run mad, seeing that she is well:
She’s not well married that lives married long;
But she’s best married that dies married young.
Dry up your tears, and stick your rosemary
On this fair corse; and, as the custom is,
In all her best array bear her to church:
For though fond nature bids us all lament,
Yet nature’s tears are reason’s merriment.
CAPULET
All things that we ordained festival,
Turn from their office to black funeral;
Our instruments to melancholy bells,
Our wedding cheer to a sad burial feast,
Our solemn hymns to sullen dirges change,
Our bridal flowers serve for a buried corse,
And all things change them to the contrary.
FRIAR LAWRENCE
Sir, go you in; and, madam, go with him;
And go, Sir Paris; every one prepare
To follow this fair corse unto her grave:
The heavens do lour upon you for some ill;
Move them no more by crossing their high will.

Once again dramatic irony is used by Shakespeare. Friar Lawrence and the audience are the only ones who know that Juliet is not dead.
The theme of appearance versus reality is stressed.

Questions

  1. Friar Lawrence offers comfort in lines 18 – 19 (“For though … reason’s merriment”). Rewrite these lines in your own words. (4)
  2. Capulet then becomes his practical self again and takes control of the funeral arrangements. The wedding preparations turn into those for a funeral.
    Fill in the missing words in the sentence below:
    The formal wedding hymns are to turn into 2a) and the flowers of the bride used to decorate Juliet’s 2b) . (2)
  3. Friar Lawrence offers advice in lines 30 – 31 (“The heavens … high will”). Rewrite these lines in your own words. (4)
  4. Discuss your opinion of the Capulets as parents. (4)
  5. From your knowledge of the play as a whole, discuss Juliet’s character. (3)
  6. Explain how the Capulets and Montagues are reconciled at the end of the play. (3) [20]

ACT 5

  • Act 5, Scene 1: A street in Mantua
  • Act 5, Scene 2: Friar Lawrence’s cell
  • Act 5, Scene 3: The churchyard and Capulet tomb in Verona

Act 5, Scene 1

  • Romeo thinks that Juliet is dead
  • Setting: A street in Mantua

What happens?

  • Romeo tells us of a dream he has had in which Juliet found him dead and brought him back to life with a kiss. Romeo woke up thinking that he would get some good news.
  • Balthasar, Romeo’s servant, comes from Verona to bring the news that Juliet is dead. He does not bring the letters from the Friar that Romeo was hoping for.
  • Romeo is distraught and wants to go to Verona immediately. Balthasar suggests he waits until he calms down. Something bad may happen if he rushes in such a wild state. But Romeo orders him to prepare the horses so he can leave that night.
  • Romeo decides to go to Juliet’s tomb and kill himself there – so they can be together in death.
  • Romeo goes to an apothecary (chemist) to buy some poison.

Activity 21

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[Romeo buys poison from an apothecary.]

APOTHECARY
Who calls so loud?
ROMEO
Come hither, man. I see that thou art poor:
Hold, there is forty ducats: let me have
A dram of poison, such soon-speeding gear
As will disperse itself through all the veins 5
That the life-weary taker may fall dead
And that the trunk may be discharged of breath
As violently as hasty powder fired
Doth hurry from the fatal cannon’s womb.
APOTHECARY
Such mortal drugs I have; but Mantua’s law 10
Is death to any he that utters them.
ROMEO
Art thou so bare and full of wretchedness,
And fear’st to die? Famine is in thy cheeks,
Need and oppression starveth in thine eyes,
Contempt and beggary hangs upon thy back; 15
The world is not thy friend nor the world’s law;
The world affords no law to make thee rich;
Then be not poor, but break it, and take this.
APOTHECARY
My poverty, but not my will, consents.
ROMEO
I pay thy poverty, and not thy will. 20
APOTHECARY
Put this in any liquid thing you will,
And drink it off; and, if you had the strength
Of twenty men, it would dispatch you straight.
ROMEO
There is thy gold – worse poison to men’s souls,
Doing more murders in this loathsome world, 25
Than these poor compounds that thou mayst not sell.
I sell thee poison; thou hast sold me none.
Farewell: buy food, and get thyself in flesh.
Come, cordial and not poison, go with me
To Juliet’s grave; for there must I use thee. 30

Questions

  1. Romeo is in Mantua, but it is not his hometown. What is his hometown? (1)
  2. Choose the correct answer to complete the following sentence: While in Mantua, Romeo is visited by …
    A Friar John.
    B Benvolio.
    C Balthasar.
    D Sampson. (1)
  3. Romeo is visiting the apothecary because a very important letter from Friar Lawrence has not reached him. Give THREE reasons why the letter has been delayed. (3)
  4. Refer to lines 7 – 8 – (“the trunk may … hasty powder fired”).
    a) Which figure of speech is used here? (1)
    b) According to these lines, which TWO qualities does Romeo expect from the poison? (2)
  5. Refer to lines 10 – 11 (“But Mantua’s law … that utters them”). What is “Mantua’s law” regarding the sale of poison? (1)
  6. Is the following statement True or False? Quote ONE line from the extract to support your answer:
    Romeo feels that gold is more harmful than poison. (2)
  7.  Using your own words, explain how Romeo convinces the apothecary to sell him the poison. (2)
  8. Do you think that Romeo is admirable, even though he is not perfect? Discuss your view. (2)
  9. If you were Romeo, discuss TWO things you would do differently to avoid the tragic ending of this play. (2)
  10. Following on his decision to commit suicide, Romeo reveals a new side to his character in his behaviour towards the apothecary, Balthasar, his own parents and Paris. Give FOUR examples of Romeo’s interactions with these people to illustrate this change. (4) [21]
Answers to Activity 21

  1.  Verona✓
  2.  C ✓
  3. Friar Lawrence asked Friar John to accompany him to Mantua to deliver the letter to Romeo. But Friar John was visiting plague-infested people and all the doors were sealed off. Nobody wanted to risk being infected by the letter.✓ The wedding was put forward from Thursday to Wednesday.✓ There was not enough time for the letter to reach Romeo.✓
  4. a) Metaphor✓
    b) Romeo expects the poison to work fast✓ and stop his breathing.✓
  5. If you sell poison, you get the death sentence.✓
  6. True. Line 24 – “There is thy gold – worse poison to men’s souls”.✓✓
  7. He convinces the poor apothecary that the law hasn’t helped him, so why obey it?✓ Romeo also says that the gold he offers the apothecary has done more harm than poison.✓
  8.  Yes, I admire his courage and determination to carry out his plan.✓✓
    OR
    No, through out the play he acts without thinking properly and makes many mistakes that hurt other people.✓✓
  9. I would first go to Friar Lawrence for advice.✓ I would inform my parents of my problem or tell them I am married to our enemy’s daughter.✓
  10. Romeo has matured and thinks logically. He reasons with the apothecary;✓ he instructs Balthasar clearly on what to do;✓ he writes his father a suicide letter✓ and he warns Paris to leave him alone.✓

 Act 5, Scene 2

  • Friar John tells Friar Lawrence that he did not deliver the message to Romeo
  • Setting: Friar Lawrence’s cell

What happens?

  • Friar John comes to Friar Lawrence who asks for news from Romeo.
  • Friar John explains that he could not go to Mantua to deliver the letter to Romeo. He went to ask another Friar to travel with him to Mantua. He found him in a house caring for people who were sick. Others thought they had the plague and sealed the doors to stop anyone leaving the house and spreading the infection.
  • Friar Lawrence tells Friar John to fetch a crowbar so that he can open Juliet’s tomb.
  • He rushes off to the tomb because he knows that Juliet will wake up within three hours.
  • He plans to take Juliet to his cell where she can wait for Romeo. He will write another letter to Romeo to tell him the new plan.

Activity 22

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[In Friar Lawrence’s cell]

FRIAR LAWRENCE
Who bare my letter, then, to Romeo?
FRIAR JOHN
I could not send it,—here it is again,—
Nor get a messenger to bring it thee,
So fearful were they of infection.
FRIAR LAWRENCE
Unhappy fortune! by my brotherhood,
The letter was not nice but full of charge
Of dear import, and the neglecting it
May do much danger. Friar John, go hence;
Get me an iron crow, and bring it straight
Unto my cell.
FRIAR JOHN
Brother, I’ll go and bring it thee.
Exit
FRIAR LAWRENCE
Now must I to the monument alone;
Within three hours will fair Juliet wake:
She will beshrew me much that Romeo
Hath had no notice of these accidents;
But I will write again to Mantua,
And keep her at my cell till Romeo come;
Poor living corse, closed in a dead man’s tomb!
To Juliet’s grave; for there must I use thee.

Poor Friar Lawrence! Not only does he have to make another plan, he doesn’t know that Balthasar has already told Romeo of Juliet’s “death”.
Events are out of his control. This is the theme of fate versus free will.

Questions

  1. In the above extract Friar Lawrence learns from Friar John that he couldn’t deliver the letter to Romeo. Briefly explain how destiny or fate once again interfered in the delivery of the letter
    to Romeo. (2)
  2. What does Friar Lawrence then tell Friar John about the nature of the letter? (2)
  3. What is Friar Lawrence’s next step? (3) [7]
Answers to activity 22

  1. Friar Lawrence asked Friar John to accompany him to Mantua to deliver the letter to Romeo. But Friar John was visiting plague-infested people and all the doors were sealed off.✓
    Nobody wanted to risk being infected by the letter.✓
  2. The letter was not pleasant, but very important.✓ Not delivering it could result in terrible consequences.✓
  3. He will go to the Capulet tomb and be at Juliet’s side when she wakes up.✓ Then he plans to take her to his cell and look after her there until Romeo arrives.✓✓

 Act 5, Scene 3

  • Romeo and Juliet die, and their families are reconciled
  • Setting: Churchyard and Capulet family tomb in Verona

A scene in three parts

’This is the last scene in the play. It is very long, so this study guide divides it into three parts:

  1. Paris and Romeo at Juliet’s tomb
  2. Friar Lawrence arrives at the tomb. Juliet’s death
  3. The arrival of Romeo and Juliet’s parents with the Prince

Act 5, Scene 3: Part 1

  • Paris and Romeo at Juliet’s tomb

What happens?

  • Paris comes to put flowers on Juliet’s grave. His Page keeps watch nearby.
  • Romeo and Balthasar arrive with tools to open the grave.
  • Romeo gives Balthasar a letter to deliver to Lord Montague in the morning.
  • He tells Balthasar that he wants to recover a ring from Juliet’s finger.
  • Romeo tells Balthasar to go and not to return. But Balthasar is worried and hides nearby.
  • Romeo breaks open the tomb.
  • Paris recognises Romeo as the man who killed Tybalt. Paris thinks that Juliet died from grief at Tybalt’s death. He thinks Romeo has come to damage the Capulet bodies in the tomb.
  • Paris tells Romeo to stop and come with him. He will probably take him to the Prince, whose orders Romeo has disobeyed.
  • Romeo does not want to fight Paris. He tells him to leave.
  • Paris refuses to go and they fight. Paris’s Page is worried about the fight and goes to tell the watchmen.
  • Paris dies, asking to be laid with Juliet in her tomb.
  • Romeo recognises Paris as a relative of Mercutio. He remembers that his servant told him Paris was to marry Juliet.
  • Romeo lays Paris in the tomb.
  • Romeo drinks the poison and dies.

Activity 23

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[Outside the Capulet’s tomb in the churchyard]

BALTHASAR
I will be gone, sir, and not trouble you.
ROMEO
So shalt thou show me friendship. Take thou that:
Live, and be prosperous: and farewell, good fellow.
BALTHASAR
[Aside] For all this same, I’ll hide me hereabout:
His looks I fear, and his intents I doubt. 5
Retires
ROMEO
Thou detestable maw, thou womb of death,
Gorged with the dearest morsel of the earth,
Thus I enforce thy rotten jaws to open,
And, in despite, I’ll cram thee with more food!
Opens the tomb
PARIS
This is that banish’d haughty Montague, 10
That murder’d my love’s cousin, with which grief,
It is supposed, the fair creature died;
And here is come to do some villanous shame
To the dead bodies: I will apprehend him.
Comes forward
Stop thy unhallow’d toil, vile Montague! 15
Can vengeance be pursued further than death?
Condemned villain, I do apprehend thee:
Obey, and go with me; for thou must die.
ROMEO
I must indeed; and therefore came I hither.
Good gentle youth, tempt not a desperate man; 20
Fly hence, and leave me: think upon these gone;
Let them affright thee. I beseech thee, youth,
Put not another sin upon my head,
By urging me to fury: O, be gone!
By heaven, I love thee better than myself; 25
For I come hither arm’d against myself:
Stay not, be gone; live, and hereafter say,
A madman’s mercy bade thee run away. PARIS
I do defy thy conjurations,
And apprehend thee for a felon here. 30
ROMEO
Wilt thou provoke me? Then have at thee, boy!

Questions

  1. Whom does Romeo visit before coming to the Capulets’ tomb?
    Why does he do so? (2)
  2. Refer to lines 2 – 3 (“So shalt thou … farewell, good fellow”).
    Explain why Romeo pays Balthasar to go away. (2)
  3. Refer to lines 4 – 5 (“For all this … intents I doubt”). Explain what these lines reveal about Balthasar’s feelings towards Romeo. (2)
  4. Refer to lines 6 – 9 (“Thou detestable maw … with more food”).
    1. Identify the figure of speech used in line 6 (“Thou detestable maw, thou womb of death”). (1)
    2. Explain what Romeo means in these lines. (2)
  5. What eventually happens to Paris? (1)
  6. State briefly who Paris is and what he is doing in the churchyard. (2)
  7. Paris calls Romeo a “condemned villain”. Why does he call Romeo this? (3)
  8. In what other more serious ways would you regard Romeo as “condemned”? (2)
  9. Where and when does this incident take place? (2)
  10. In line 11 Paris speaks of “my love’s cousin”. To whom is he referring? (1)
  11. Why, according to Paris, did Juliet “die”? (2)
  12. When Paris sees Romeo, what does he think Romeo is doing there? (2)
  13. Explain why Paris says: “I do apprehend thee / Obey, and go with me …” (lines 17 – 18). (2)
  14. Quote a phrase that proves that Romeo doesn’t recognise Paris. (1)
  15. Why does Romeo say he is “armed against” himself? (line 26) (2)
  16. What is the tragic result of this incident? Base your answer on line 31 (“Wilt thou provoke … at thee, boy!”). (2) [31]

Answers to Activity 23

  1. Romeo visits a poor apothecary✓ in Mantua to buy poison.✓
  2. He is afraid Balthasar will try and stop him from killing himself.✓✓
  3. Balthasar cares a lot about Romeo and sees Romeo looks reckless.✓ He is suspicious of Romeo’s plans.✓
    1. Personification✓
    2. Romeo sees the tomb as a monster with a huge appetite, hungry for more bodies to devour.✓✓
  4. Paris doesn’t want to leave Romeo alone and Romeo kills him.✓
  5. Paris was supposed to get married to Juliet on the Wednesday she was found “dead”. He is also a relative of Prince Escalus. He went to the churchyard to cry over Juliet’s dead body and to put down flowers and perfumed water.✓✓
  6. “Condemned villain” means convicted criminal.✓ Prince Escalus had already found Romeo guilty of murdering Tybalt and banished him to Mantua.✓ Paris holds Romeo responsible for Juliet’s death too, as he believes she died of grief over Tybalt’s death.✓
  7. Romeo is a victim of fate – fate treats him badly.✓ In the end he’ll have to pay with his life.✓
  8. The incident takes place at the Capulet tomb✓ when Romeo has just arrived from Mantua to drink poison next to Juliet’s “dead” body.✓
  9. Tybalt✓
  10. Paris thinks Juliet dies of grief over her cousin, Tybalt.✓✓
  11. He thinks Romeo wants to avenge the death of Mercutio by harming the Capulet bodies in the tomb.✓✓
  12. He wants to arrest Romeo and give him over to the authorities.✓✓
  13. “Good gentle youth” (line 20)✓ OR “I beseech thee, youth” (line 22).✓
  14. He is armed with poison to commit suicide and has a dagger.✓✓
  15. Paris doesn’t want to leave Romeo alone and calls him a criminal. Romeo kills Paris.✓✓

Act 5, Scene 3: Part 2

  • Friar Lawrence arrives at the tomb
  • Juliets’ death

What happens?

  • Friar Lawrence meets Balthasar who tells him that Romeo is at the tomb. The Friar carries a lantern, crowbar and a spade to the tomb.
  • Friar Lawrence sees the blood from the fight at the entrance to the tomb, then sees the dead bodies of Romeo and Paris.
  • Juliet awakens. She sees the Friar and asks where Romeo is.
  • Friar Lawrence hears the watchmen coming. He tells Juliet to come with him. He says both Romeo and Paris are dead. He will take her to a convent.
  • Juliet tells Friar Lawrence to leave. She will stay.
  • Juliet tries to find some of the poison in Romeo’s cup and on his lips but there is none.
  • She hears the watchmen arriving, and quickly kills herself with Romeo’s dagger.

Activity 24

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[Friar Lawrence has come to the Capulet’s tomb to rescue Juliet.]

FRIAR LAWRENCE
Romeo!
Advances
Alack, alack, what blood is this, which stains
The stony entrance of this sepulchre?
What mean these masterless and gory swords
To lie discolour’d by this place of peace?
Enters the tomb
Romeo! O, pale! Who else?
What, Paris too? And steep’d in blood?
Ah, what an unkind hour Is guilty of this lamentable chance!
The lady stirs. JULIET wakes
JULIET
O comfortable friar! where is my lord?
I do remember well where I should be,
And there I am. Where is my Romeo?
Noise within
FRIAR LAWRENCE
I hear some noise.
Lady, come from that nest
Of death, contagion, and unnatural sleep:
A greater power than we can contradict
Hath thwarted our intents. Come, come away.
Thy husband in thy bosom there lies dead;
And Paris too. Come, I’ll dispose of thee
Among a sisterhood of holy nuns:
Stay not to question, for the watch is coming;
Come, go, good Juliet, I dare no longer stay.

the words of Friar Lawrence are full of horro and despair. Even Friar Lawrence, a christian, is blaming fate and destiny for what has happened.

Questions

  1. Refer to lines 6 – 7 (“What, Paris, too … steeped in blood?”).
    1. Why does Juliet’s father want her to marry Paris? (2)
    2. Discuss the events that lead to the death of Paris. (2)
  2. Refer to lines 13 – 21 (“I hear some … no longer stay.”).
    Discuss Friar Lawrence’s fears at this point in the play. (3)
  3. Refer to lines 15 – 16 (“A greater power … thwarted our intents.”).
    a) Explain what Friar Lawrence means by, “A greater power”. (2)
    b) Do you agree that it is “a greater power” that has altered their plans? Give reasons for your answer. (3)
  4. Refer to lines 16 – 20 (“Come, come away … watch is coming.”). In your view, are Friar Lawrence’s suggestions in these lines wise? Why? (2) [14]
Answers to activity 24

    1. Paris is very wealthy and related to the Prince.✓ Capulet believes marriage to Paris will stop Juliet from grieving over Tybalt’s death.✓
    2. When Paris finds Romeo at the Capulet’s tomb, Paris tries to arrest him.✓ They fight and Romeo kills Paris.✓
  1. The Friar is afraid that he will be in serious trouble with both families and the Prince when his role in Romeo’s death is uncovered.✓ He will find it difficult to explain why Juliet is still alive, and how the potion was used to prevent Juliet’s marriage to Paris.✓ He is afraid of what Juliet might do if she remains in the tomb where Romeo’s body now lies.✓
  2. a) He means that fate, destiny or God has played a role in the letter not reaching Romeo in time.✓✓
    b) Yes. The reason the letter does not reach Romeo in time is because of the plague. None of the characters could have controlled this.✓ It is therefore destiny or God that prevents the letter from reaching Romeo in time, and results in the tragic deaths.✓✓
    OR
    No. It is Romeo’s hasty decision to commit suicide,✓ so one cannot blame anyone else or any other force.✓✓
  3. Yes. He does not want their plot to be exposed as it could endanger both Juliet and himself.✓✓
    OR
    No. He has just informed Juliet that Romeo is dead and should not expect her to leave immediately.✓✓

 Act 5, Scene 3: Part 3

  • The arrival of Romeo’s father and Juliet’s parents with the Prince

What happens?

  • Paris’s Page arrives with the watchmen. They see the blood on the ground and search the churchyard.
  • They find the bodies of Paris, Romeo and Juliet.
  • Watchmen go to tell the Prince, Capulets and Montagues.
  • Some watchmen find Balthasar in the churchyard. Another watchman has found Friar Lawrence. They are both suspects, as they have tools with which to open a tomb, and are told to wait for the Prince.
  • The Prince arrives, followed by Lord and Lady Capulet.
  • Juliet’s parents ask what has happened. Lady Capulet has heard people running in the streets towards the churchyard, some crying “Romeo”, others “Juliet”.
    • Lord Montague arrives. He says that his wife died that night because of grief over her son’s exile.
  • The Prince orders the tomb to be closed until he finds out what happened. He asks three people to tell their story:
    1. Friar Lawrence;
    2. Balthasar; and
    3. Paris’s Page.
  1. Friar Lawrence admits to being partly responsible for the deaths. The truth is finally told. The Friar explains that:
    • He married Romeo and Juliet in secret and, on the same day, Romeo killed Tybalt and was banished.
    • Juliet grieved for Romeo, not Tybalt. She was told to marry Paris and so went to the Friar for help. She threatened to kill herself if he could not help.
    • He gave Juliet a sleeping potion, but Romeo did not get his letter explaining the plan.
    • He came to the churchyard to rescue Juliet from the tomb and take her to his cell. But when he arrived he saw Paris and Romeo dead. Juliet woke and he tried to comfort her. He heard a noise and in fear left the tomb; Juliet would not go with him.
    • The Friar says the nurse can confirm that the marriage took place. If he is found to be at fault he is prepared to be punished for it.
  2. Balthasar tells his story:
    • He told Romeo that Juliet was dead. Romeo hurried to the tomb and told Balthasar to leave him there.
    • Balthasar gave the Prince the letter Romeo had written to his father. He had told Balthasar to give it to Lord Montague.
  3. The Page explains why Paris had come to the tomb:
    • The Page says Paris had come to put flowers on Juliet’s grave. Paris told him to keep watch nearby.
    • Paris drew his sword against Romeo and the Page ran away to get help.
    • The Prince reads Romeo’s letter. It shows that what Friar Lawrence has said is true. Romeo had also written about getting the poison from the apothecary and his intention to die in the tomb with Juliet.
    • The Prince then speaks to Lord Capulet and Lord Montague, and blames their feud for all the trouble. He also blames himself for not being firmer with them.
    • Capulet and Montague shake hands, both in grief for their loss.
    • The Prince speaks of the sad peace that has come that morning.

Activity 25

Read the extract and then answer the questions below.
[The scene at the tomb following the deaths of Paris, Romeo and Juliet.]

SECOND WATCHMAN
Here’s Romeo’s man; we found him in the churchyard.
FIRST WATCHMAN
Hold him in safety, till the prince come hither.
Re-enter others of the Watch, with
FRIAR LAWRENCE
THIRD WATCHMAN
Here is a friar, that trembles, sighs and weeps:
We took this mattock and this spade from him,
As he was coming from this churchyard side. 5
FIRST WATCHMAN
A great suspicion: stay the friar too.
Enter the PRINCE and Attendants PRINCE
What misadventure is so early up,
That calls our person from our morning’s rest?
Enter CAPULET, LADY CAPULET, and others
CAPULET
What should it be, that they so shriek abroad?
LADY CAPULET
The people in the street cry Romeo, 10
Some Juliet, and some Paris; and all run,
With open outcry toward our monument.
PRINCE
What fear is this which startles in our ears?
FIRST WATCHMAN
Sovereign, here lies the County Paris slain;
And Romeo dead; and Juliet, dead before, 15
Warm and new kill’d.
PRINCE
Search, seek, and know how this foul murder comes.
FIRST WATCHMAN
Here is a friar, and slaughter’d Romeo’s man;
With instruments upon them, fit to open
These dead men’s tombs. 20
CAPULET
O heavens! O wife, look how our daughter bleeds!
This dagger hath mista’en—for, lo, his house
Is empty on the back of Montague,—
And it mis-sheathed in my daughter’s bosom!
LADY CAPULET
O me! this sight of death is as a bell, 25
That warns my old age to a sepulchre.

Questions

  1. Refer to line 1 (“Here’s Romeo’s man”).
    a) Who is Romeo’s man? (1)
    b) How has he disobeyed Romeo’s orders? (2)
    c) Give the reason for his disobedience. (1)
  2.  Refer to line 3 (“… a friar that trembles, sighs and weeps”).
    a) Explain why Friar Lawrence is in this state. Give TWO reasons. (2)
    b) Explain how the Friar’s behaviour earlier in the play is different from his behaviour here. State TWO points. (2)
    c) Do you feel sorry for Friar Lawrence? Discuss your view. (3)
  3. Is the following statement TRUE or FALSE? Give a reason for your answer.
    Lines 14 – 15 mean that Juliet died before Paris and Romeo. (2)
  4. Write down ONE word to describe the mood in the tomb at this stage. (1)  [14]

MANHOOD SHORT STORY QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS GRADE 12

MANHOOD SHORT STORY QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS GRADE 12 Manhood in literature is often depicted as a multifaceted concept, encompassing traits such as courage, resilience, honor, and responsibility. However, it’s crucial to acknowledge that definitions of manhood can vary across cultures, historical periods, and individual perspectives. In some stories, traditional notions of masculinity may be challenged or subverted, inviting readers to reconsider preconceived notions.

MANHOOD BY JOHN WAIN

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.
Extract A

“When do they pick the team?” Mr Willison asked. “I should have thought they’d have done it by now.”
“They have done it,” said Rob. He bent down to pick up his socks from under a chair.
“They have? And you —”
“I wasn’t selected,” said the boy, looking intently at the socks as if trying to detect minute differences in colour and weave.
Mr Willison opened his mouth, closed it again, and stood for a moment looking out of the window. Then he gently laid his hand on his son’s shoulder.“Bad luck,” he said quietly.

 

  1. To which sports team is Mr Willison referring in line 1? (1)
  2. Mr Willison opened his mouth, closed it again, and stood for a moment looking out of the window
    Choose the correct word to show Mr Willison’s feelings when he says. ‘Bad luck’.

    1. Pleased
    2. Disappointed
    3. Furious
    4. Disinterested       (1)
  3. Why does Mr Willison insist that his son train as a sportsman?  Give two reasons for your answer.  (2) [4]

Answers

  1. The rugby team ✓ (1)
  2. B Disappointed ✓ (1)
  3. He wants his son to be a strong man. He wants his son to have a chance to build himself up physically because he never had that opportunity when he was young. ✓✓ (2) [4]

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.
Extract B

Mrs Willison did not lift her eyes from the television set as he entered. “All ready now, Mother,” said Mr Willison. “He’s going to rest in bed now, and go along at about six o’clock.” I’ll go with him and wait till the doors open to be sure of a ringside seat.” He sat down on the sofa beside his wife, and tried to put his arm round her. “Come on, love,” he said coaxingly. “Don’t spoil my big night.”
She turned to him and he was startled to see her eyes brimming with angry tears. “What about my big night?” she asked, her voice harsh. “Fourteen years ago, remember? When he came into the world.”
“Well, what about it?” Mr Willison parried, uneasily aware that the television set was quacking and signaling on the fringe of his attention, turning the scene from clumsy tragedy into a clumsier farce.
“Why didn’t you tell me then?” she sobbed. “Why did you let me have a son if all you were interested in was having him punched to death by a lot of rough bullet-headed louts who —”
“Take a grip on yourself, Grace. A punch on the nose won’t hurt him.”
“You’re an unnatural father,” she keened.
  1. Where are Mr Willison and his son planning to go at six o’clock? (1)
  2. Why does Mr Willison say it is his “big night”? Give TWO reasons for your answer.     (2)
  3. What happened on Mrs Willison’s big night? (1)
  4. What is Mrs Willison’s attitude at this stage? Give a reason for your answer.            (2)
  5. Whom do you think is right, the father or the mother? Give a reason for your answer?
  6. Answer TRUE or FALSE and give a reason for your answer: Mr Willison’s big night is successful.     (2) [9]

Answers

  1. They are planning to go to the boxing tournament at his son’s school. ✓ (1)
  2. He has been looking forward to watching his son take part in a sports tournament. ✓ He wants his son to be a good sportsman. ✓ (2)
  3. Her son Rob was born. ✓ (1)
  4. Mrs Willison does not want her son to box because she thinks it is dangerous. ✓✓ (2)
  5. The father is right because it is important for boys to do sports if they want to be proper men. ✓
    OR
    The mother is right because the father is forcing the child to do something dangerous. ✓ (1)
  6. FALSE – His son was lying as there is no boxing tournament. ✓✓ (2) [9]

THE LUNCHEON SHORT STORY QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS GRADE 12

THE LUNCHEON BY W. SOMERSET MAUGHAM

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.

Extract A

[The narrator and his guest are about to order their meals.]

I was startled when the bill of fare was brought, for the prices were beyond my means. But she reassured me.
“I never eat anything for luncheon,” she said. “Oh, don’t say that!” I answered generously.
“I never eat more than one thing. I think people eat far too much nowadays. A little fish, perhaps. I wonder if they have any salmon.”
Well, it was early in the year for salmon and it was not on the bill of fare, but I asked the waiter if there was any. Yes, a beautiful salmon had just come in, it was the first they had had. I ordered it for my guest. The waiter asked her if she would have something while it was being cooked.
“No,” she answered, “I never eat more than one thing. Unless you have a little caviare. I never mind caviare.”
My heart sank a little. I knew I could not afford caviare, but I could not very well tell her that. I told the waiter by all means to bring caviare. For myself I chose the cheapest dish on the menu and that was a mutton chop.
  1. Describe the events that lead to the narrator and his guest having lunch (2)
  2. Refer to lines 1-2 (“I was startled … I had ”).
    1. Explain what the word “startled” suggests about the kind of restaurants the narrator usually (2)
    2. Write down the more commonly used word for “bill of fare”. (1)
    3. Choose the correct answer to complete the following sentence:
      The real reason that the narrator agrees to take the guest out for lunch is because he is …

      1. flattered.
      2. forced.
      3. intimidated.
      4. kind.                                                                                                (1)
  3. Refer to the following sentence in line 2: “But she reassured me.”
    From your knowledge of the story as a whole, explain why the guest is NOT reassuring.      (2)
  4. Complete the following sentences by using the words provided in the list below.
    sensitive; polite; sincere; manipulative

    The narrator and his guest are different in character. The narrator is a) … while his guest is b) …       (2)

  5. Is the following statement TRUE or FALSE? Using your own words, give a reason for your answer.
    The narrator does not order asparagus for himself because he hates it.            (2)
  6. Refer to line 13 (“My heart sank a ”).
    1. Identify the figure of speech used (1)
    2. Explain why the narrator has used this figure of (2)
  7. Consider the story as a whole.
    If you were the narrator, what would you have done in this situation?      (2) [17]
Answers

  1. The guest said that she had read his book and wanted to discuss it. ✓ She suggested he take her to lunch at Foyot’s. ✓                (2)
  2. a)  The narrator never visits any restaurant because he cannot afford to. ✓✓
    OR
    The narrator goes to cheaper restaurants because that is what he can afford. ✓✓
    OR
    The narrator hardly ever goes to such expensive restaurants because he cannot afford them. ✓✓ (2)
    b). Menu/price list ✓ (1)
    c) . A /flattered ✓  (1)
  3. She keeps ordering more expensive dishes causing the narrator to become more anxious. ✓✓ (2)
    1. polite ✓
    2. manipulative ✓ (2)
  4. False. (He loves it but) he cannot afford it. ✓/He will need his money to pay for her meal. ✓ (2)
    1. metaphor ✓  (1)
    2. The writer shows that the fear/panic the narrator experiences is similar to a sinking man/ship. ✓✓ (2)
  5. I would politely tell her that I do not have enough money and that she can only order certain dishes. ✓✓ (2)  [17]

Read the extract below and answer the questions that follow.

Extract B

[The narrator and his guest are finishing their meal.]

“You see, you’ve filled your stomach with a lot of meat” – my one miserable little chop – “and you can’t eat any more. But I’ve just had a snack and I shall enjoy a peach.”
The bill came and when I paid it I found that I had only enough for a quite inadequate tip. Her eyes rested for an instant on the three francs I left for the waiter and I knew that she thought me mean.
But when I walked out of the restaurant I had the whole month before me and not a penny in my pocket.
“Follow my example,” she said as we shook hands, “and never eat more than one thing for luncheon.”
“I’ll do better than that,” I retorted. “I’ll eat nothing for dinner tonight.”
“Humorist!” she cried gaily, jumping into a cab. “You’re quite a humorist!”
But I have had my revenge at last. I do not believe that I am a vindictive man, but when the immortal gods take a hand in the matter it is pardonable to observe the result with complacency.
Today she weighs twenty-one stone.
  1. Refer to paragraph 1
    Quote ONE word to show that the narrator has not enjoyed his meal.         (1)
  2. Consider the story as a whole.
    Is the guest telling the truth when she says, “But I’ve just had a snack…”? Explain your answer.      (2)
  3. Refer to paragraph
    Why does the narrator become even more anxious when his guest takes a peach, in particular? State TWO points.  (2)
  4. Why does the narrator feel the tip he leaves for the waiter is “inadequate”? (1)
  5. Refer to line 9 (“Follow my example …”).
    Explain why it would not be good to follow the guest’s example.
    State TWO points.                                                                                                       (2)
  6. Refer to line 11 (“I’ll eat nothing for dinner tonight ”).
    Using your own words, explain the following:

    1. How the guest understands these words (1)
    2. What the narrator means (1)
  7. Refer to the last paragraph (lines 15-18).
    1. Write down ONE word to describe how the narrator feels (1)
    2. Explain why the narrator’s desire for revenge is “pardonable”. (2)
  8. From your knowledge of the story as a whole, do you think the narrator is a “mean” person? Explain your answer (2)
  9. The narrator is to blame for what happens at the restaurant
    Do you agree? Discuss your view.                                                  (2)
  10. Explain why the title The Luncheon is suitable (1) [18]

Answers 

  1. “miserable” ✓ (1)
  2. She orders salmon, caviar, giant asparagus, champagne, a peach, ice cream and coffee, amounting to a full meal. ✓✓                   (2)
  3. Peaches are not in season and, therefore, very expensive ✓✓ (2)
  4. It is only three francs✓/The amount is very small. ✓ /She glances at it suggesting that it is inadequate. ✓                   (1)
  5. The guest contradicts herself. ✓ She goes against what she says ✓ She becomes fat. ✓ She suffers from obesity because she followed her own example. ✓Her example is not worthy of being followed. ✓                                       (2)
  6. a) She thinks he is being funny/joking. ✓ (1)
    b). He has no money left/cannot afford food/he hasspent all his money on her. ✓                                                (1)
  7. a) Smug/satisfied/complacent/triumphant/victorious. ✓ (1)
    b). He was not responsible for her weight gain/for what happened to her ✓
    She brought it upon herself/the immortal gods had a hand in it/it was fate. ✓                                                        (2)
  8. yes. He should not punish the waiter for his guest’s behaviour, he should have returned with a better tip.
    OR
    No. He really did not have enough money to give the waiter a better tip. ✓✓                                (2)
  9. yes. He is trying to impress his guest by pretending to be rich. ✓✓
    OR
    No. He was trying to be polite to his guest by not stopping her from ordering all the expensive dishes. ✓✓                                      (2)
  10. The title is suitable because the entire story is about the luncheon. /It is suitable because the word “luncheon” refers to a formal lunch and this is what the story is about. ✓                       (1)[18]

“But I have had my revenge at last. I do not believe that I am a vindictive man.” Where is it taken from?

“But I have had my revenge at last. I do not believe that I am a vindictive man.” Where is it taken from? The quote “But I have had my revenge at last. I do not believe that I am a vindictive man” is from the classic novel “The Count of Monte Cristo” by Alexandre Dumas. This iconic line is spoken by the protagonist, Edmond Dantès, who undergoes a profound transformation throughout the course of the novel.

The Luncheon Short Story.

[The narrator and his guest are finishing their meal.]

“You see, you’ve filled your stomach with a lot of meat” – my one miserable little chop – “and you can’t eat any more. But I’ve just had a snack and I shall enjoy a peach.”
The bill came and when I paid it I found that I had only enough for a quite inadequate tip. Her eyes rested for an instant on the three francs I left for the waiter and I knew that she thought me mean.
But when I walked out of the restaurant I had the whole month before me and not a penny in my pocket.
“Follow my example,” she said as we shook hands, “and never eat more than one thing for luncheon.”
“I’ll do better than that,” I retorted. “I’ll eat nothing for dinner tonight.”
“Humorist!” she cried gaily, jumping into a cab. “You’re quite a humorist!”
But I have had my revenge at last. I do not believe that I am a vindictive man, but when the immortal gods take a hand in the matter it is pardonable to observe the result with complacency.
Today she weighs twenty-one stone.
  1. Refer to paragraph 1
    Quote ONE word to show that the narrator has not enjoyed his meal.         (1)
  2. Consider the story as a whole.
    Is the guest telling the truth when she says, “But I’ve just had a snack…”? Explain your answer.      (2)
  3. Refer to paragraph
    Why does the narrator become even more anxious when his guest takes a peach, in particular? State TWO points.  (2)
  4. Why does the narrator feel the tip he leaves for the waiter is “inadequate”? (1)
  5. Refer to line 9 (“Follow my example …”).
    Explain why it would not be good to follow the guest’s example.
    State TWO points.                                                                                                       (2)
  6. Refer to line 11 (“I’ll eat nothing for dinner tonight ”).
    Using your own words, explain the following:

    1. How the guest understands these words (1)
    2. What the narrator means (1)
  7. Refer to the last paragraph (lines 15-18).
    1. Write down ONE word to describe how the narrator feels (1)
    2. Explain why the narrator’s desire for revenge is “pardonable”. (2)
  8. From your knowledge of the story as a whole, do you think the narrator is a “mean” person? Explain your answer (2)
  9. The narrator is to blame for what happens at the restaurant
    Do you agree? Discuss your view.                                                  (2)
  10. Explain why the title The Luncheon is suitable (1) [18]
Answers 

  1. “miserable” ✓ (1)
  2. She orders salmon, caviar, giant asparagus, champagne, a peach, ice cream and coffee, amounting to a full meal. ✓✓                   (2)
  3. Peaches are not in season and, therefore, very expensive ✓✓ (2)
  4. It is only three francs✓/The amount is very small. ✓ /She glances at it suggesting that it is inadequate. ✓                   (1)
  5. The guest contradicts herself. ✓ She goes against what she says ✓ She becomes fat. ✓ She suffers from obesity because she followed her own example. ✓Her example is not worthy of being followed. ✓                                       (2)
  6. a) She thinks he is being funny/joking. ✓ (1)
    b). He has no money left/cannot afford food/he hasspent all his money on her. ✓                                                (1)
  7. a) Smug/satisfied/complacent/triumphant/victorious. ✓ (1)
    b). He was not responsible for her weight gain/for what happened to her ✓
    She brought it upon herself/the immortal gods had a hand in it/it was fate. ✓                                                        (2)
  8. yes. He should not punish the waiter for his guest’s behaviour, he should have returned with a better tip.
    OR
    No. He really did not have enough money to give the waiter a better tip. ✓✓                                (2)
  9. yes. He is trying to impress his guest by pretending to be rich. ✓✓
    OR
    No. He was trying to be polite to his guest by not stopping her from ordering all the expensive dishes. ✓✓                                      (2)
  10. The title is suitable because the entire story is about the luncheon. /It is suitable because the word “luncheon” refers to a formal lunch and this is what the story is about. ✓                       (1)[18]

English FAL Grade 12 P1 P2 P3 Trials Exams: Controlled Test September 2021 Term 3 Past Papers and Memos

English FAL Grade 12 P1 P2 P3 Trials Exams: Controlled Test September 2021 Term 3 Past Papers and Memos PDF Download These exams, comprising Paper 1 (Language), Paper 2 (Literature), and Paper 3 (Writing), are essential for assessing their comprehension, analytical, and creative skills. With the September 2021 Term 3 Past Papers and Memos available, students have a valuable resource to aid in their preparation.

List of English FAL Grade 12 Trials Exams: September 2021 Past Papers and Memos

Paper 1

Paper 2